#so this boy i worked with today is probably in a really abusive household and now im stressed and anxious as shit worrying about him

[alwaysanundertone]

Love can be overwhelming | poly! marauders x reader

angst

word count: 1.4 k

CW: mention of abusive household

tag list: @reggieswriter @call-me-mishi @moonyxoxo

part 1, part 2, part 3

Losing a Quidditch game usually resulted in James and Sirius taking their anger out on you, which you didn’t mind at all, but today was different. This time, Remus wasn’t going to leave you with the boys, Sirius was clearly upset with you, and James was probably going to be pissed for the loss.

You took a deep breath, taking Remus’s hand in yours and going straight to your dorm, waiting for your other boyfriends. You were pacing the room in front of Remus, the anxiety eating you alive; what you hated the most was the fact that you knew for sure that Sirius was mad at you.

“I’m an awful person, Rem, I couldn’t give Siri the attentions he needed when he was in pain“

“That’s right, you didn’t!” Sirius entered your room, James behind him. “I thought that being in a polyamorous relationship meant that I could count on three people when I was sad, instead you left me with poor James, do you want to stop this relationship now? So that you and Remus can go live happily ever after?! What the fuck, Y/N”

You felt your breath quicken, you knew that if he kept this up, you were going to break. “Sirius, you have to understand that- “

“No! None of that, I don’t want to hear it! You know what, Y/N? You’re just as heartless as everybody says, I was just too blind to see how the rumours were true.” You felt a pang to your chest, you knew that Sirius didn’t mean what he was saying, but it hurt you still. You spent your whole life battling against the fact that you usually didn’t know how to show love to the people you cared about, but you thought you’ve been good to them, you thought that all your efforts were seen. “You don’t give a fuck about other people’s wellbeing; you didn’t even ask me what happened! If we lost today, it was all your fault, you’re a self-centred-“

“Knock it off, Black. You don’t get to treat her like that! Just because your family is treating you like shit doesn’t mean you have to make everybody else feel what you’re feeling.”

“Remus, you’re the one to talk” You whipped your head in James’s direction. “You are the reason behind this mess, if you could control your stupid instincts everything would have been fine, and we’d be here celebrating our victory”

He scoffed. “Yeah, because it’s my fault if you both suck at Quidditch, isn’t it?” They kept on bickering, but you weren’t listening to them anymore, your mind too focused on Sirius words. You hated yourself for not being enough for them, maybe Dorcas was right, maybe you should have thought about it before diving headfirst in a poly relationship; you weren’t even sure if you were made for a relationship, period.  

“What, Y/N, too focused on yourself to care about our feelings?”

You decided you had enough, you needed time to think, and Sirius anger wasn’t helping you at all. “You know what? Yes, I am, because the ones who were supposed to love me just treated me like everybody else. So go fuck yourself, next time you’ll need me, I’ll be gone” You stormed off their dorm, running to your room and casting a spell, leaving them behind.

As you were about to start sobbing, Dorcas entered the room, sighing as she saw you on your bed. “You were right, Cas, maybe I’m not made for a relationship”

She shook her head, hugging you tightly. “Shh, don’t think about it now, okay? Tomorrow you’ll have time to process all of this, now you just have to rest.” She started scratching your back, singing a lullaby, and you found yourself falling in a deep slumber.

“Hey, Y/N” You mumbled something, covering your face with the duvet. “Y/N. It’s 2 P.M., you have to start studying”

That made you sit up so quickly, you felt dizzy. “Shit, the test” How could  you be so dumb?  Sacrificing all of the work you put to ace this test for a stupid fight was really pathetic, even for you.

“Yeah, the test, listen I finished your notes and made you some flashcards, now you just have to start studying, but first you should eat-“

The idea of seeing the marauders made you physically ill. “I don’t want to go-“

“Yes, I know, I brough you some food” She shook a paper bag in front of you. The fact that she spent her morning doing your work and even brought you food made you feel really close to crying, and she noticed it. “Nope, no more crying. I know you, you’re about to thank me, don’t do that! I’m your best friend, I love you and this is nothing, okay? I just want you to be happy, and I know you will feel like shit if you don’t pass this test. So, start studying, okay?” She kissed the top of your head. “I got to go, Marlene’s waiting for me. Love you, bye!”

She left you on the bed, staring at the now closed door.

You looked at the sandwich: she knew you too well, if she didn’t bring you food you wouldn’t have eaten, but since she brought it to you, you felt guilty.

You pulled out your flashcards and started eating, you could be heartbroken, but you wouldn’t allow yourself to fail for your stupid feelings.

Meanwhile, Sirius just woke up. His head was feeling heavy, but most of all, he was regretting every single thing he said to you. Deep down, he knew that you were just trying to be there for everyone, and that it wasn’t an easy task. Remus didn’t control his instincts; he couldn’t blame him for being clingy.

“Someone’s decided to grace us with his presence” The werewolf was looking down at him, his brows furrowed: he knew that look, he was mad.

“I’m so, so sorry” And just like that came the tears. Remus was stubborn, but if there was something that made him cave, that was his lovers’ tears, so he hugged him close to his chest. “I was awful to you yesterday, Y/N is going to leave us, I know it, and I hate to be the one to do this to you. If you want to leave me I will understand”

James scoffed. “Leave you? You really think we are this heartless? We know you didn’t want to act like that, Sirius. We just want to know what is happening, and then we’ll go and apologize to Y/N”

Remus scratched his head. “Thing is, I don’t know how we will get to her. I went to her room earlier and Cas was about to physically fight me”

“She won’t fight us, Rem, for God’s sake we’re Y/N’s boyfriends, she can’t stand between us. Back to you, Sirius, can you tell us why you acted that way?”

The long-haired man sighed. “It’s just- You know how awful the relationship with my family is, and I know it’s wrong but when I get their letters I don’t want to talk about it, I just expect everyone to know how I’m feeling and what to do about it. So, when she wasn’t there for me this time, I lashed out. Rationally, I know that Remus wasn’t being clingy because he didn’t want to share her, but because he gets super protective during the full moon. I hate myself for treating her that way, for using her weakness against  her, but I didn’t know how to communicate how I was feeling, so I just took my anger out on her, in the wrong way” He chuckled sadly. “If I was her, I’d break up with me.”

James shook his head. “She’s too good for her own good, Sirius, you know she won’t ever leave you. But we’ll have to talk it out, you know? You’ll have to be vulnerable, and I know  it’s difficult, but you’ll have to try for us”

Sirius nodded, everything for you. James pulled out the map, but as soon as he saw your name, gasped.

“What? What have you seen?”

“Y/N is in the infirmary” They exchanged a look, running out of their dorm room.

[jangofettjamz]

Unlovable Child

Jenna Ortega x Autistic!Male!Reader

Warnings: Child abuse

2nd Person POV

"I'm going out of town for a week to see my parents" you tell Jenna. The two of you were snuggled up together on the couch, binge watching The Mandalorian on Disney+.

"Oh, do you want some company?" Jenna offered to which you shook your head no. Your parents wasn't exactly the gold standard when it comes to parenting, in fact they'd probably win an award as being one of the worst.

You've never discussed your parents with Jenna because of this, not wanting her to be involved with them due to their toxic nature. You feared that exposing them to her would only cause more trouble than its worth.

"You sure you don't want me to come with? I can--"

"No no you really don't have to" you said, cutting her off a little too quickly to go unnoticed. She gave you a look of suspicion, knowing there was likely some underlying tension between your parents and you.

You tried to put her at ease "I-I mean... they haven't seen me for a while... I wouldn't want to overwhelm them by introducing you to them... y'know given your fame and all. No offence"

Your stuttering and lack of a believable reason wasn't enough to ease Jenna's growing concern for you, but she smiled anyway, which in turn made you smile. You knew she wasn't convinced.

She pulled you in closer, making sure you were nestled into her chest. She had a feeling deep down that you were keeping something from; something terrible. Anxiousness flooded her nervous system, making her rethink about letting you go.

Her heartbeat quickened because of this, something you caught by having your head on her chest. "Jenna? Are you okay?" You asked.

She looked at you and smiled to put you at ease "Everything's fine, sweet boy. Everything's okay." She reassured, kissing your forehead to ease your worries.

But it wasn't her you were worried about, it was meeting your parents for the first time in years. The last time you spoke to your parents was 2 years prior, just before you moved out for your new job, just before you met Jenna for the first time. It didn't exactly end on the greatest of terms.

You parents were vile; abelists who took pleasure in calling you the most horrid of insults for their own sick pleasure. It made them feel better about themselves, like they were superior. They were never proud of you, even though your academics should make them so. They could never be proud of someone like you, someone who was autistic.

Of course, with many dysfunctional households come with their fair share of physical abuse, which in your case was fairly common place. The slightest of mistakes ended in severe punishment, that being knocking a drink over, talking to loudly .etc.

You were deemed a failure in the eyes of your parents despite everything you've accomplished in school, your well paying job; it meant nothing. You were never good enough for them. You were simply too much of a "spaz" to love. You were nothing to them, only when money was an issue were you of any use.

You held Jenna a little tighter just think about this. Painful memories from your past flashed through your mind, reminding you of the awful people they were.

But you maybe they had changed, maybe they realised the error of their ways, you naively thought to yourself, only setting yourself up for a meeting that would inevitably send you crashing down.

But you had to believe. "They have changed. Of course they changed, they only said and did all that stuff to make me into the man I am today. They love me. Don't they?"

- 1 day later

Jenna was on the phone with her director discussing filming dates. She was currently working multiple films at once and needed to negotiate dates so that it wouldn't impede on her schedule.

You always admired how she could do so many films at once, though, you wished she would take a break sometimes as it can tire her out.

Jenna's phone call was immediately interrupted by the sound of the door opening revealing your figure. "Mark I'm gonna have to call you back" she hangs up the phone, confused as to why you were back 6 days earlier than anticipated.

You were wearing sunglasses, unusual considering the weather outside was quite gloomy. Perhaps you just felt like wearing them, she thought to herself.

"Hi, baby boy." She kisses your cheek, but noticed that it looked awfully red and... swollen? "You're back early. Did everything go okay down there?" Jenna asked to which you nodded with a smile, albeit a dishonest smile.

"Yeah everything went great, just gad to cut the trip short because they were busy and stuff. My parents are busy people after all" you say in a somewhat cheery tone. The swollen part of your face was pulsing, as though the nerve endings in your face had been set alight.

Jenna continued to examine your face, still finding it strange that you haven't taken off your shades yet. "Wait, he wasn't even wearing shades when he left. Why was he wearing them now?" She thought, trying to ascertain the situation.

She noticed your hands were shaking; odd considering you were always calm around her most of the time and it wasn't cold indoors because of the heating. One of your arms was holding your stomach too.

All this information, combined with the fact that your back 6 days ahead of schedule is enough to tell Jenna that something was very very wrong.

"Hey babe can you take off those glasses for me? I wanna see those pretty eyes of yours." She asked sweetly, forceful was not the right approach. You looked at her, trying to strum up a lame excuse not to oblige.

"No!" He exclaims, catching Jenna off guard. You quickly try to come up with a better excuse. "I mean i-it's really bright in here Jenna, my eyes are kinda tired from driving, y'know" you play off terribly, adding a smile to try and convince otherwise.

Jenna isn't buying it, you know this. She's too smart. "Y/N your face is bright red, and swollen" His smile quickly drops. "Your hands are shaking too, and I can see a cut behind your hair. You and I both know it isn't cold in here and that cut is recent too." She exhales sadly, turning her attention too your stomach "You're holding you're stomach babe, like you're in pain. What happened over there?"

You panic, you knew she wasn't an idiot but you can't bare to let her find out about your parents, about your past. It was too embarrassing, she'd surely leave you for not being man enough to fight back. That what your father had conditioned you to believe, that you weren't a real man because of your condition, that you were sub-human.

"I-I d-dont--" "let me see your eyes, my love" bowing your head in defeat, you allowed Jenna to remove your shades, the sight horrified her, sending shivers down to the deepest depths of her soul. She gasped, her hands covering her mouth as you she saw the damage.

A massive purple bruise covered your right eye, the eye itself was completely red. The area around the eye was completely swollen too. The left eye was also bruised, not as bad but still bruised nonetheless.

Anger bubbled within Jenna, the prospect of someone hurting her baby was sickening to her, she knoew this had to be your parent's doing. "They did this to you, didn't they"

"W-what no! They would never do this to me. My family love me, Jenna. They do" you tried convince her, you tried to convince yourself mostly. Tears pricked at your eyes, stinging even more due to the beating you took.

"Honey... why would they do this to you? What happened?" She asked gently with a tinge of sadness in her tone. You couldn't keep up with the lie any longer.

You took a deep breath. You wanted to tell her what happened, tell her about the desperation you felt when your father's belt connected with your back. How your mother held you down as he did it, beating and beating and beating you for being the spaz who disappointed his parents just by looking at him. She held your hands "It's okay. It's just me. Just Jenna"

A single tear fell down your cheek causing Jenna to wipe it away. "They wanted money..." you started, taking a deep breath before continuing "They wanted money that were apparently "owed" for not getting rid of me. I said no, and I'm sure you can imagine how they reacted to that. They beat me, Jenna. They both did. I couldn't stop them, I tried as hard as I could but they kept..." you sniffled, holding back what would have been a giant sob.

"They kept pummelling me with the belt, punching me in the stomach. Mom held me down and I couldn't anything. They said I was unlovable... I'm unlovable, Jenna!" He broke down completely, falling onto his knees. Your emotions that you'd been holding since you left your parents had escaped, the dull pain now fresh again.

Jenna lifted the back of your shirt to find the purple lashes that layed there, where your father had taken out his anger with the belt. She immediately held you, her own eyes tearing up at your broken state. You clung to her like a lifeline.

"Shhhh, its okay baby. You're safe now. You're safe with me again." He whales in anguish and pain, his sobs became louder as each one left his mouth.

"Jen it hurts" you said like a scared child, exactly what you were at your parent's house.

Upon hearing this Jenna decided it was best for you to lay down on your side to avoid laying on your lashed back. "Come on, honey let's lay you on the couch. Lay on your side for me, my sweet." You did as instructed.

She lifted up your top to see the bruises on your stomach, purple and still fresh. She was going to annihilate your parents, but that comes later. "I'm gonna go get an ice pack, then we're taking you to the hospital"

"No! No! Please no doctors!" You pleaded

She knelt down and stroked your hair to out you at ease as best she could "Shh shh shh, don't think about that now okay. Let me go get an ice pack for your stomach. I'll be right back." She left quickly for the ice, returning as quickly as she left.

She lifted up your shirt and let you get ready for the ice. "On three. One. Two. Three." She presses the ice to your abdomen, the cooling sensation soothed the pain little by little bringing you great relief. "Good boy baby, you being so brave for me" she cooed, kissing the top of his head.

She held the ice pack as you writhed in pain on the couch. Her free hand alternates between rubbing your arm and combing through your hair. She placed little kisses on your swollen cheek, not hurting at all when she did.

The recollection of events that played in your mind caused you to cry again. Jenna brought your head into her neck as she held you close, her skin absorbing most of the tears. "Oh baby, please don't cry. You're not unlovable. You're my very beautiful boy who I love so very very much. They don't deserve you."

You held onto her tight, thinking how lucky you were to have such a wonderful woman in your life. Your parents would've definitely said you didn't deserve her, and maybe you didn't. But that didn't detract from how much you loved her, and appreciated her.

"I love you, Y/N. I love you with every fibre of my being" hearing this made you smile out of pure gratitude and love.

"I love you too, Jenna" you say, voice still wobbly from crying. You pulled your head from the crook of her neck and the two of you just smile at each other, you took in the beauty of her face while Jenna gazed upon your battered one. She pulls you in for a gentle kiss, a long kiss that you desperately needed.

"Bubs we do need to get your tummy looked at. We'll call my mom to have a look at you, but we may need to go to the hospital if it's bad. We can do all that tomorrow though, just rest in my arms for now. Can you do that for me?" You nodded your head "I won't let them get away with this Y/N. Mark my words they're finished."

You'd never seen Jenna this angry, but it brought a strange sense of reassurance, like everything was going to be okay. "Can we watch a movie? I wanna take my mind off of this"

"Of course we can, bubs. What do you wanna watch? Empire strikes back?" She asked, knowing how much you loved that movie. You nodded making her smile and kiss you again.

She layed down next to you, inviting you to curl up next to her and lay your head on her chest. "You're not unlovable, flower. You're a very loveable and amazing person." You smile at her words, Jenna loved you very much and today was evidence of that.

She cradles your body in her arms, still feeling you tremble from everything that has happened. It would be a long road to you heal from this but she'd be with you the whole way there.

She gently rocks you while you watch the film, the sight of Darth Vader igniting your child-like love that Jenna adored.

"Hey bubs, promise you'll never think yourself as unlovable. Promise me that my love."

"I promise." You say, even though you still didn't fully believe it. Your parents words still hurt.

"Good boy. My special beautiful boy"

[rantsandreblogs]

Today I got a reminder of the reason (besides money) why I do NOT want to work at my local Dollar General.

Frazzled from yard work, I popped in to buy some confectioner’s sugar (my hot cross buns would just be buns otherwise) and there was an incredibly long line. The folks eyed me funny, then made a point of looking away. And then they got talking.

Everyone around me got complaining about the younger generation. Young people today are lazy. They expect everyone to just give them handouts. They have no respect. You get the idea.

I felt myself getting angry. Really, really angry.

My hair is greying just like theirs. I’m old enough to be the mother of the “youngsters”. They probably assumed I would agree. Instead I was furious to hear them dismissing an entire generation, especially since they were oblivious to the way they were saying exactly the sort of thing their parents said about them, their grandparents said about their parents, and on and on.

Surprised at my own anger I took a deep breath and told myself to ignore it. It wasn’t like it was a shocking viewpoint.

Then the conversation shifted. The men started talking about how in the past no one would have put up with any backtalk from someone younger. And young people even curse! “If I had ever cursed at my father he would have broken all my teeth!!” Laughter all around. Yeah, the next guy agreed, his father would have beaten the hell out of him. Another added that his father was 83 and would still knock the hell out of him…

All around me was disgust with the spoiled young folk and pride in the violence dished out to them by the older ones.

I dunno. I thought, THIS! THIS way of seeing the world, believing brutality is good, needing help is weakness that should be punished, that parents should not be respected but feared, that you should never defy elders in anyway…this thinking is why these folks not only voted for Trump but still believe in him blindly.

So many of them honestly believe that being beaten was good for them.

You know, there was a teacher at our school that prided himself on failing as many kids as possible. ** He told my father that a teacher’s job was to “weed out” kids. And, as incredible as it sounds, many of them would come back and say how he was the “best” because he failed them. No they never learned the subject or even dropped out, but he was “tough” on them and so obviously wonderful.

I say that. There was one guy that went off to the military, got himself good and strong, and came back to the school specifically to beat the bastard up. Apparently the teach lucked out, and my father was at the school that day. He talked the boy down.

My father. Maybe that’s why I got so angry listening to these people acting as if the only good father was a household dictator. My father was never like that.

I wish I could say I was eloquent, or clever, or funny. I wish I had pointed out that if they really were dissatisfied with the younger generation being spoiled that they should look in the mirror since they are the generation that raised them….

I can think of a lot of things I should have said …now. But in the moment I was angry that they not only were excusing abusive behavior, they were romanticizing it. Anger for me is counter productive. When my emotions rise, my word usage drops. People have wondered why I never filled the hole left by my parents in the community, but this is the crux of it. They could hold their emotions in check during a confrontation and keep their brain zipping along. While I go “Me angry! GRRRRRRRRR!!!!!”

So what did I say? That their fathers sounded awful, like bullied terrorizing them. My own father would never do that. We could curse each other while we worked and it was fine because we respected each other, and…

“Yeah, I know who your father was.”

In the tone of voice I could almost hear “Yeah, he was a freak. You are all freaks. None of you count.”

And then I realized everyone was staring at me. The woman at the register ahead had eyes the size of saucers. Everyone seemed shocked. Maybe I was showing my anger too much. Maybe it was the social taboo of criticizing people’s parents. Maybe it was just disagreeing with what seemed to be the consensus everyone around me.

“I hate bullies”

One thing I accomplished: I killed the conversation.

Anyway, that’s why I REALLY don’t want to work in the Dollar General in my home town. Let me work where no one knows me and I don’t know them. I would keep quiet while working, but when everyone knows who you are, and who your family was, even silence might be trouble.

The hot cross buns turned out magnificently, so I can’t regret going into the store anyway,

** This teach was my mortal enemy, TBH, and not just for this. Sexist, racist, homophobic, a born again christian that swore witches flew around his house at night, who said that people “way” up north (Pennsylvania! As far as he dared go!) had accents impossible to understand, and did that thing where the loosing team at PE ***had to be the “slave” to the other team for a weak (I got that stopped!) The two of us were at war from day one.

*** he taught science and health…which for some reason was the pairing. All science teachers were coaches. Guess which job was their main one? Which is why my father volunteered out there, to coach the coaches in science!

[tirednerd2012]

We’ll Be Okay, Part 1

Trigger Warning: Child Abuse and harsh, homophobic insults. Please read with caution.

Jonathan Byers loved his family. Well, his brother and his mother. Truthfully, he felt no love towards his father, though he would never admit it, mostly because he was afraid of what would happen to him if he did. His mom worked long hours to provide for their household and his dad would work a few hours but would use most of his money for alcohol. This left the 12-year-old responsible for his 8-year-old brother, Will. Not that he minded. He loved Will. With their mom being gone all the time, Will was Jonathan’s main, arguably only, source of happiness.

He cooked them breakfast, lunch and dinner. He watched Will when he wasn’t over at the Wheeler’s house. The Wheelers were good people and Mike was a good friend to Will and Jonathan was grateful for it. But on the days he stayed home, the brothers would hang out, mostly in one of their rooms to avoid their father.

“Jonathan, Jonathan.” Will’s voice woke Jonathan up. At first, the only thing he could register was Will shaking him awake, but then he heard yelling. His parents were arguing in the living room. He looked at his clock. 6:03 a.m.

He got up and shut his bedroom door, then locked it. Mom would be leaving in 20 minutes for work and there was no doubt in Jonathan’s mind that Lonnie would try to take some anger out on one of the boys, specifically, him. He never allowed Lonnie to go after Will.

“It’s alright. It’ll be over soon,” Jonathan assured him. He debated on turning the radio on but thought against it as it was still early in the morning and their father would be sure to yell the moment Mom left. If they were quiet, they could pass for still being asleep. He went back to bed and wrapped his arms around Will.

“It’s so early for him to already be mad,” Will whispered as he laid back down. Jonathan nodded.

“It’ll be okay. Just be quiet and we’ll wait it out,” Jonathan said. “You can try to go back to sleep, okay? I’m right here.”

Will nodded before closing his eyes again. The oldest of the two didn’t attempt to sleep again but prayed that he could shield Will from what was bound to happen today. His ribs were still hurting from when his father kicked him two days ago, which could be a problem, but he didn’t bring it up. They needed the money Lonnie brought in, and if he were to leave, they would lose the second source of income. Lonnie made it very clear to Jonathan that if they lost the income, his mom and Will would suffer greatly because of it.

So, he never told his mom when Lonnie hit him. He didn’t really consider him to be a father, but he went along with it. Will went along with it. Lonnie had never laid a hand on Will. Jonathan never gave him the opportunity, but truthfully, he probably knew if Will got hurt, Jonathan would tell their mom. The youngest member of the family was to be protected, a job that fell on him. Even when Lonnie insulted him, Jonathan came in and immediately told him how amazing he was.

Someone started slamming on his bedroom door. Will awoke, clutching fistfuls of Jonathan’s shirt.

“Jonathan! I know you’re awake! Come out here, boy!”

“Will, get under the bed. I’ll get rid of him,” Jonathan whispered.

“He’s going to hurt you.”

“Will, now. It’ll be okay, just go,” Jonathan repeated. This time, Will followed Jonathan’s orders and hid under the bed. Jonathan opened the door only to immediately be dragged out into the hallway.

“Why were the boys telling me that Tommy Hagan is picking on you?”

“It’s nothing, sir,” Jonathan said. Lonnie didn’t let go of his shirt.

“Why are you such a useless fag?” Lonnie asked. Jonathan didn’t answer. There was no right answer. He could stand up for himself, get hit. Not say anything, get hit. Agree with him, get hit. Nothing would save him when Lonnie was in a mood.

Lonnie slapped him once, hard in the face. Jonathan was temporarily blinded by the white pain that left his face throbbing. He was expecting another hit, a kick, something, but Lonnie didn’t.

“You need to learn to be a man. The world is going to eat you alive until you do. I’m going back to bed. Keep the kid away from me today,” he ordered.

“Yes, sir,” Jonathan said. Lonnie shook his head in disgust towards the oldest son, but didn’t say anything. He walked into his room and slammed the door. 

Will was by Jonathan’s side in a moment. The side of his face was still burning from the hit, but Will helped him up. 

“Jonathan?”

“I’m fine, bud. I’m fine,” Jonathan assured him. He looked back at his father’s door. “Come on, I’ll make us some breakfast.”

Despite how much it hurt, Jonathan hadn’t cried in front of Lonnie since he was 8 after the hunting incident. It never helped, if anything it made it worse and he refused to give Lonnie any more ammo. It was the only thing he had. 

“Jonathan, are you sure you’re okay?” Will asked as Jonathan made the eggs and toast. 

He looked over at his little brother from the kitchen table, who looked at him with wide, worry eyes. As much as Jonathan loved Will, he knew Will thought the world of him and wanted him to be okay. But this was what was best for the family. If Jonathan had to suffer for his mom and brother’s well being, he was fine with that.

“Yeah, bud. Don’t go worrying about me.”

[1engele]

daybreak | sal fisher x fem!reader - 2. math

Previous | Next

[warnings: cursing, mention of smoking, mention of household abuse of a teenager]

"what a plot twist you were."

—

The next day, you'd wakened with dry lungs and an even drier mouth.

It was true that smoking was bad for you—but it hadn't been as horrible as you'd thought. You'd try it again, but you couldn't see yourself becoming addicted.

Your mother wasn't home, again. You were quick to understand that she worked longer shifts now and you wouldn't see her a whole lot.

Not like you cared. Michelle never really liked you all that well. You'd probably have been dumped on the street a long time ago had your father not legally obligated to pay child support.

You'd never known him. You weren't sure if you wanted to.

She doesn't use child support for your well-being. Probably uses it to continuously feed her crippling gambling addiction and buy more pointless flowers for the apartment.

You were nervous about today. You'd never been the new girl before—and you didn't know what to expect about these kids. You doubted they were as cool as people as Larry and Sal.

You showered and put on your boyfriend jeans—which had holes in the knees, but you couldn't bother to concern yourself whether or not that conflicted with the dress code or not— and your light grey hoodie. You added a flannel on top of that which was a little too big for you. Don't forget the white sneakers which you should probably replace.

You pocketed your flip phone and slung your bag over your shoulder. Stopping in front of the mirror, you passed a hand through your hair, decided it was adequate, and walked into the kitchen. You grabbed an apple—you never really found yourself hungry in the mornings. Besides, it wasn't like your mother was around to make sure you were fed—and left the apartment.

You locked the door behind you and shoved the keys into the front pocket of your bag afterward.

You met with Sal and Larry at the foot of the front steps of the apartments, like you'd agreed the day prior. You couldn't help but feel a little nervous as you opened the door and walked down the three stairs.

"Hey!" Larry greets you first.

"Hey, Larry," you smile weakly, as you're not fully awake yet, but it still means as much as a smile you'd give him when you were awake. You turn your eyes to Sal, waving shortly. You were momentarily startled when you realized he'd already been looking at you. "Hi, Sal."

"Hey," he says your name pleasantly. "How are you feeling?"

It was sweet that he was concerned about your well-being. "Alright. My lungs hurt."

He hooked a thumb around the strap of his bag and slid it up and down. His hands were pale and veiny. His nails were painted black and the polish was chipped in a few places. "Yeah. You did a shit-ton of coughing."

You open your mouth to reply, but before you can he meets your eyes. His head is inclined slightly downward, tilted a bit. He peers at you through the shadows of the mask. Lash-fringed, blue angel eyes bore through yours.

His eyes are opalescent. It's almost as if every time you look at them they were a different shade of blue.

You're sure your gazes hadn't connected for more than 3 seconds but the feeling that spawns inside of you from that short contact is slightly jarring. You don't necessarily comprehend what is stirring in your gut and you don't have time to because Larry's speaking breaks through your reverie.

He begins to talk about the chaos the first day of school would be. You quickly forget what had happened before.

But nothing had happened. It was nothing.

When you'd arrived at school after a little bit of walking, you, Larry, and Sal received your schedules together.

"Fuck me," you murmur, mostly to yourself, as you look down at your paper. "Math is first. This always happens to me."

Larry laughs loudly. "Yeah. That does suck. Mrs. Packerton looks like a walking corpse."

Sal jerks his head upward from his schedule. "That's fucked, Larry. She's an old lady."

"I don't care. Pretty sure she's secretly evil anyway."

Sal looks as though he's done reasoning with how harshly true Larry is most of the time. He shakes his head and looks back at you. "Well, if it's any consolation—I've also got math first. So, you know. We could go together," he pauses. "If you want."

You grin. "Yeah. Sure. At least I'll know someone there."

Larry flicks his eyes between the both of you before stopping them on Sal. "Hopefully you won't have Travis again," His eyebrows twitch. "He always has math first."

"Travis?" You echo curiously.

The two boys exchange a glance.

"Just a guy we know who-" Sal starts, hurrying to finish the sentence.

He was rushing so Larry wouldn't cut in and say something but it happened before he even had a chance. "He's a little fucker we know who gives Sal shit. 24/7. He makes my blood boil."

You furrow your eyebrows. "What- why? What's wrong with him?"

"Nothing," Sal replies. "Pretty sure he's really troubled. Not unlike the rest of us."

"Doesn't mean he should take it out on other people." Larry scoffs. "I know it bothers you, dude."

Sal doesn't reply—seems as though he's growing uncomfortable speaking about all of it.

"Hey, guys!"

A voice calls, having grown closer halfway through her sentence. You all turn towards it. A girl, leggy and taller than both you and Sal, with long locks and eyes greener than a spring clover. There was something homey in the way her chocolate brown hair brought warmth to her features.

A boy is beside her, with ginger hair with eyes a deep shade of the richest earth. His skin is pale and freckled. He carries himself with an air of bluntness and just a little bit awkwardly—his facial expression is very blank, you note.

"Hey, Ash. Shocked you aren't late," Larry grins.

"Ash" rolls her eyes at him and mirrors his expression. "You know Todd would never let that happen."

"No, I wouldn't." Todd deadpans.

Ash turns toward you after laughing enough to flash the white gleam of her teeth and a slight dimple in her cheek. "Hey!" She then says your name prettily and juts out her hand. "Nice to meet you. I'm Ashley."

You don't ask her how she knows your name. Instead, you sincerely smile, take her hand and shake it. "Nice to meet you," you return, and then turn toward Todd. "You, too."

Todd is already an interesting character. He doesn't smile but his expression is cordial. "Welcome to Nockfell."

Your smile widens.

"Have you guys gotten your schedules yet?" Sal speaks up after having been quiet for a moment. He must've been reading over his schedule to himself.

"Oh! Yeah," Ashley opened her other hand, the one she hadn't shaken your hand with, and unfolded a now very crumpled piece of paper. She passed summer green over the list. "I've got biology."

Todd didn't even look at his list. "I have history."

Sal looks at you. His gaze easily levels with yours. "Looks like it's just me and you then."

Your face feels hot. "Haha," you suddenly feel nervous. "You're right. Sit beside me, okay?"

His eyebrows jump—that much you can tell by the way his eyes move. Tucking a strand of loose blue hair behind his ear, he replies: "Will do."

His ears are double pierced.

The bell's shrill ringing floods the halls. You wince, and you and Sal's eye contact is broken. Before that happens, though, you see Larry grinning to himself.

Weirdo, you think lightheartedly.

Everyone parts after that. Larry and Ash walk away together. They must both have biology, you thought. Todd leaves by himself to his respective class and you and Sal head towards math.

For a moment, the silence is unbearable. You've never been alone with a boy. Well, you weren't alone, just not in a group with other people. The noiselessness begins to bother you so you fleetingly think of something to say and blurt the first thing that comes to mind.

"The piercings," you say suddenly.

He turns his head toward you. You look up to him before looking straight. "What?"

Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god, you thought. All I do is make a mockery of myself.

"I like them!" you add, hurriedly. "They're pierced twice. That's really cool. Looks good on you."

He laughs shyly. "Thanks. I like your shoes."

"My shoes?" You look down and laugh. They were so worn. "Why?" You continue to giggle. "They're falling apart at the seams, haha."

"That's the best kind of shoe," he retorts. He jerks his chin towards his sneakers, a muted shade of cornflower blue. "Look at mine. They barely fit and they're- like, super constricting. Also super ratty—but I can't seem to get rid of them."

You laugh with him. "They look better than mine, at least."

You're glad the ice was broken so fast. You liked him.

The class was boring and uninteresting as any math class would be. You do work. You glance over at Sal a few times throughout the class—not to cheat, just to see how he was fairing—and he was writing answers down with a quick response time and humble confidence within the drawl of his handwriting.

Alright, so he was smart. Not much of a surprise there. You could tell just how perceptive of a boy he was.

You stared hopelessly at an answer on your sheet you'd yet to fill out and twirled the pencil around in your fingers.

Suddenly, a pale hand with black nails has nimbly reached over and hastily circled what you assume was the correct answer to the question with his pencil. You look up to Sal in surprise and appreciation, who's already back in his seat as if nothing had happened.

You giggle before you can stop yourself when he raises a hand and raises a finger in front of the prosthetic's mouth, to tell you "shh."

Mrs. Packerton slowly pivots away from the chalkboard and passes her eyes over the class. You and Sal quickly break eye contact and look down on your papers. Sal's shoulders shake in your peripheral vision and you press your knuckles to your lips and force a bored expression on your paper.

Before the bell rang, you noticed a blond boy with tan skin and caramel eyes in front of you and Sal, occasionally shooting your friend bitter looks. It left a sour taste in your mouth, but you didn't mention it.

You find Ash and Larry before your next class. You think you've burst a blood vessel from how hard you'd laughed when you left the classroom.

"I thought I'd cracked a rib," Sal states over your laughter. as you walked up to Larry and Ashley.

Larry and Ashley exchange a look. Larry is the first to state the obvious. "What the hell happened to you two?"

You and Sal look toward each other and make eye contact. That's the last straw. You cover your mouth and try and hold it in.

"I-" Sal inhales. "It doesn't matter," he breathes out, an amused lilt in his tone. "How was class?"

"Bad," Larry and Ashley reply, in synchronization.

"Really?" You ask, surprised. "Biology can be fun."

"This biology isn't," Ashley sighs. "Not when you're just staring at cells and organisms for 20 minutes and then being expected to do work on it and understand what's happening."

"Well, math wasn't any better," you reply. "If it's any consolation—I don't think I got any answers right except for the one Sal did for me."

"I thought math was fine," Sal chimes in.

"That's because you're fucking Albert Einstein reincarnate," Larry squints. "Please have mercy on our mortal souls, Math God."

"Oh my god," Sal looks down. "Please don't make this into another nickname."

"I like it!" Ashley grins.

You know they're teasing but you can't find it in you to join in after he helped you out in class. Instead, you resign into silence and watch as countless students filter through the halls, bumping into each other as they pass and chatting with their peers.

Through the crowd, at the far end of the hall, you see him. The blond boy who'd been eying Sal in class. He was looking at him in the same way he had been then, with threat and resent shadowing his polished amber eyes.

It looks as if he's readying himself to approach.

You glance toward Larry, Sal, and Ashley. They seem occupied well enough, so you slip into the crowd and head towards who you've now pieced together to be: "Travis," you state, as you stand in front of him. "That's you, right?"

He regards you with distaste. "Do I know you?"

You suck your teeth. "No," you tell him your name. "I came to ask you something."

Despite himself and his embitterment, his eyes shine with hesitant curiosity. You take that as your answer. In spite of his stance over you and his general advantage of being bigger, you hold his gaze with blunt intent.

"What were you planning on doing when you walked over?"

"Why do you fucking care what I do?"

You shrug. "I don't know, Travis. I just think you need to learn how to pick your battles."

"Pick my fucking battles.. you know what? I think I will go over there-"

As he takes a step forward, you raise your hand and your palm roughly hits his chest, stopping him in his tracks—not because of strength (he's at an advantage, and he could easily walk right through) but because of the views he had, or rather—the views pushed upon him.

You saw the golden cross swinging off of his neck as soon as you approached. You'd also seen the gnarly black eye he wore on his face.

It was safe to assume he was being beaten at home and by a parent. And, most of the time.. when an adult is religious they will use several methods to further push it upon their child. Like sinner's guilt. And abuse.

If Travis' extremely religious guardian were to ever find out he'd harmed a girl, especially under the eyes of many others—it wouldn't turn out very well for him.

Yes, maybe you were being manipulative. But you were being manipulative for the good of both Sal and Travis.

"Step down," you advised. "This won't go very well."

You steadily meet his eyes. The stare between the two of you lasts for an even amount of time. Finally, he breaks that contact, jerks away with you, huffs, and walks his way around you and down the hall.

After that, you returned with the excuse of exchanging books from your locker, after Larry had asked you where you had wandered off to. No one seemed to have noticed Travis standing ominously at the end of the hall or your altercation with him.

At the end of school, you were beat. You said goodbye to both Ashley and Todd. Afterward, you, Larry, and Sal head for Addison's Apartments.

"You know, we don't have to go home yet," you say.

The boys turn to you curiously, as you kick a pebble as you walk along the side of the road. The beginnings of the sunset blossom in the sky—orange and fruity like tangerine jelly and amaranth pink like homemade strawberry frosting. like home. It fills you up inside and makes you feel so sweet.

"You guys wanna see a movie?"

Larry grins. "We don't have money."

"Who says we need money?"

When you'd arrived at the movie theater, all three of you had circled to the side exit. After a few moments of waiting suspiciously, an older couple exited through the doors. Larry caught the handle before it closed, and you brushed past them and quickly entered the theater. Before the doors closed, you heard them mumbling about "pesky children," or something.

Once you'd gotten in, you scanned each screening room and what movie the doors said it was playing.

You and Sal decided on a scary movie. Larry was not amused. Whatsoever. Apparently, horror is not his thing.

Before you entered, you frowned.

"We have no popcorn.."

In moments, Larry was reaching into a nearby trash can and pulling out an empty bucket that improbably had popcorn inside of it at some point in time. He then walked away, holding this empty popcorn bucket. It was so bizarre and you would have laughed had not been extremely confused.

"What.." Sal murmured, looking to you. "You think he'll come back?"

"I don't know where he would even be coming back from," You admitted.

It wasn't very long until he'd returned, with the empty bucket he'd taken from the trash now full of popcorn.

"Mandatory free refills," He said to your baffled face, pointing toward the poster on the wall above the trash can which read exactly what he'd just said. "You can never forget the hustle, kids."

"Oh my god," Sal mumbled and you barely heard him beneath Larry's laughter.

The movie was horribly made, and it still somehow scared the shit out of Larry. It may as well have been a comedy with how hard you'd laughed. Multiple other people in the theater had told you to shut Larry up but that was impossible when he was screaming every time a shadow would come on screen or the scene would change.

You, being between Larry and Sal, originally thought you'd had the best seat. You were wrong. Not only was Larry cowering into you and screaming directly in your ear, but Sal had simultaneously begun to throw popcorn at Larry's face to shut him up. That only resulted in popcorn. All over.

Needless to say, you left before the movie ended because of the fear of being escorted out by the employees.

"I'm never seeing a movie with you again," Sal squinted towards Larry. The three of you were now on the way back to the apartments. The night was thick and pearly moonlight bounced off old the white of his prosthetic face. "I think my eardrums are bleeding."

"It's the horror movies! This isn't my fault. Both of you ganged up on me and chose it."

You giggled to yourself.

Sal, beside you, suddenly stopped. "Wait, Y/N."

You stopped, and Larry halted a few feet away, as he'd been walking a bit ahead. Sal leaned forward and reached toward your face. Your body felt as though it had been zapped and you stood still.

He reached into your hair and pulled out a piece of popcorn.

"Huh." You said, dumbly. "How'd that get there?"

Larry's approaching footsteps were fast and leggy. He reached into Sal's hand, plucked the piece of popcorn between his fingers and fucking ate it.

"Jesus Christ, I can't do this anymore," Sal shook his head.

"What? It looked okay."

Recovering quickly from whatever had happened to you, you laughed.

You also inwardly denied what your body was feeling because you knew it was much too soon.

[winterscaptain]

fathers.

Aaron Hotchner x Fem!Reader a joyful future fic

a/n: it turns out the words really do fly out of you when you write in comic sans. who knew? anyways, here’s a little sunday morning angst for you. starts sweet, ends sweet. takes place au!may 2016.

words: 1.8k warnings: discussion of abuse and alcoholism (nothing too graphic)

summary: “‘why do men like me want sons?’ he wondered. ‘it must be because they hope in their poor beaten souls that these new men, who are their blood, will do the things they were not strong enough nor wise enough nor brave enough to do. it is rather like another chance at life; like a new bag of coins at a table of luck after your fortune is gone.’” – john steinbeck

masterlist | a joyful future masterlist | ajf faq | requests closed!

Aaron walks in from a very long day at the office to find you and Sean crashed out on the couch. Isaac’s asleep, too, sprawled out on his back in his Pack ‘n Play. He can hear Jack shuffling around in his room, probably on the tablet or working on homework. 

Sean has the remote loosely gripped in his hand, hanging off the edge of the couch. His head is in your lap, one of your hands in his hair, and your body curled around his shoulders. You look more like a pair of siblings or long-lost childhood friends than anyone Aaron’s ever seen - certainly more so than he would in the same situation. 

He almost envies the familiarity you and Sean have between you. Your friendship is easy and automatic - always has been.

How can two people, seemingly so similar, feel so starkly different about him? 

Aaron’s not quite sure how long he’s been standing there watching as you two sleep like a pair of house cats. Eventually, you stir with a furrowed brow, squinting into the late afternoon sunshine. 

When you find Aaron’s eyes, you smile widely and wink at him. After some delicate maneuvering in which you replace your thighs with a couch cushion and your arm with a throw blanket, you’re free of Sean’s weight and you can finally tuck into your husband. 

He kisses your head and wraps his arms around you. “How was your day?” 

“Good.” You burrow further into his chest. “Sean and I talked.” 

Aaron dips his head. “Oh?” 

“Mhmm.” You pat his chest twice and kiss his cheek. “Later.” 

+++

“Sean talked to me about your dad today.” 

Aaron freezes where he sits at the edge of the bed. You don’t mean to ambush him, but there’d never be a good time, so out with it was your best option. 

He shudders as if a chill ran through him, but the room was warm and free of drafts. Sean warned you that this might be the reaction. Even then, he only told you about his experience with the patriarch of the Hotchner household. When you’d asked about Aaron, he only paled and shook his head. 

“Ask him about it, but I won’t… I can’t do that to him,” he’d said. 

So you have. And now you wait. 

Aaron’s voice is a croak when he speaks. “What -” He clears his throat. “What did he say?”

You turn toward him, tucking your legs close to you and pulling the duvet up. “He told me a little about what it was like for him growing up.” 

“Just him?”

“Just him. He wouldn’t say anything about your relationship with your father, nor about your childhood. I didn’t push.”

You pause for a moment. He’s still frozen, but his breath picks up. Not for the first time, you notice the silver lines - scars - across his back. 

Long-healed and decades-old. 

“I realized in that moment that it’s one of the few things I don’t know about you. I knew, even when I first met you, never to ask and you never told. You’ve alluded to things over the years on cases, and I’ve seen the unique kind of loathing you have for unsubs who hurt their children.” Your voice is low, Isaac sleeping in his crib beside the bed, almost old enough to sleep in the nursery.

You hear Aaron’s breath catch and you lean forward, putting your hand beside his hip so he knows you’re there. 

“I’ve known not to ask for so long that I never did.”

A huff leaves him. “You’re not going to like it.” 

“I don’t expect to,” you reply simply. 

Aaron’s hand wanders back to find your own and he grasps your fingers like a lifeline. Eventually, he turns, sitting in the middle of the bed like a child, his legs crisscrossed with his feet nearly underneath him. 

He stares at the bedspread as he tells you about his father. A charming, handsome lawyer with a wicked vodka habit. That particular wicked habit fed into his other one - a liberal use of his belt as a tool of discipline. 

Aaron tells you about the day he was old enough to step between his parents, to take whatever his father had to throw - sometimes literally - on behalf of his mother. Evelyn did her best, kept the house together and her boys as safe as she could. It didn’t always work. 

She’d thought, Aaron shared with you, that a second child would soothe whatever hurt tortured her husband.

Aaron never resented her. Especially after starting his work as a lawyer and later as an agent, he understands how difficult - really, impossible - it is to leave those situations when you have children.  

As his parents struggled to conceive, his father grew worse. By the time Evelyn had Sean, Aaron was thankfully old enough to wrangle his father into a cold shower and into bed most nights before he could get violent. He was thirteen. 

“It was almost a relief - it was a relief - when his body finally failed him. I was barely in college when he died, and I graduated early. Sean was still little, so I don’t know what he remembers.” 

Aaron sits for a moment, thinking. “If I could hazard a guess, I’d say it was the shouting.” He shakes his head. “We were always shouting.”   

You’re both in tears now, but your crying is silent and his tears hardly disrupt his breath. 

“Almost everyone at his funeral was someone he worked with. They, of course, loved him. His functional alcoholism served to make him affable enough to make and keep friends at the law firm. They had no idea what happened after he came home.” 

 He takes another breath. “I did my best to protect Sean after our father died, to keep him safe. I know he resented me for it - might still resent me for it - but he’s alive. And so is my mom.” 

You can’t imagine what Evelyn’s been through, the peace she’s probably had in the decades she’s spent widowed. How the Hotchner line managed to survive - managed to become as kind and genuine and loving as they are - is close to a miracle. 

You tell him as much. 

He raises his eyebrows and shakes his head, looking very much like the lost boy who took on too much, too fast, too early. “I don’t know how.” 

“Because,’ you say, leaning forward and crawling into his lap and wrapping around him like a koala. “You are a better man, Aaron. You won.” 

His breath is unsteady as he clasps his arms around you, his hands locked around his opposite forearms. 

“You’re a great brother, a fantastic husband, an exceptional father.” You lean back so you can frame his face in your hands. “You wanna know something?”

He just stares at you. 

“I can count on one hand the number of times I’ve heard you raise your voice at a member of our team or your family.” Your thumbs brush over his cheekbones as his eyes flutter shut. “You are a strong and gentle leader who relies on integrity rather than force to win respect.” 

You kiss his cheek and hook your chin over his shoulder, holding him as close as you can. “We’re never afraid of you. Your sons can’t wait for you to come home. They’re thrilled when they hear your keys in the door.” 

He sniffles. “I’m afraid...”

Leaning back again, you grip his jaw with a kind of gentle ferocity, forcing his gaze. “Aaron. Look me in the eye and tell me what your sons could do to push you to beat them, to physically discipline them. What would they have to do?” 

He meets your eyes, shifty and shadowed like a wild animal, and stares at you without speaking. After a moment, the wildness fades and his lower lip wobbles as he exhales. 

That’s enough of an answer for you. 

“Can’t find anything, can you?” 

Aaron shakes his head. He’s barely audible. 

“No.” 

“No,” you echo, your voice gentle and soft. Bringing his head back to your shoulder, you hold onto him, running your hands over his shoulders to soothe some of his shaking. 

Isaac snuffles and stirs, drawing your attention. Aaron looks up too, his eyes searching for his son. 

“Lemme get him,” he says. You untangle yourself and shuffle to the edge of the bed, looking over the edge of the crib. Knowing Isaac, he probably just wants snuggles. He’s the snuggliest baby you’ve ever known. 

His father’s son, certainly. 

Aaron rounds the crib and leans down, bringing Isaac to his chest. “Hey, little man. You alright?”

Isaac makes a little creaky baby noise and grabs Aaron’s shirt in a death grip. 

There are still tears streaked down Aaron’s cheeks and his breath is still a little unsteady, but he’s relaxed as he gently rocks Isaac around the room, shifting his weight from side to side. In his father's arms, Isaac falls right to sleep.

+++

Aaron’s night is fitful, but after you curl up at his side he manages to close his eyes and rest. 

You’re up before him in the morning - a rarity - finding Isaac awake and holding onto his own feet in the crib, staring up at the ceiling. 

My boy. Always happy to entertain himself. 

You pick him up and carry him out of the room, closing the door softly behind you. At this point, you’ve perfected the one-armed carry thanks to Aaron, and it usually comes in handy. 

Jack and Sean are already awake, making cereal so quietly the bowls probably deserve their own top-secret clearance. 

“Good morning, boys,” you say with a smile. 

“Morning, Mom,” they drone, in tandem, before dissolving into a fit of giggles. 

With a laugh, you find your own bowl and Sean pours your cereal just the way you like it while you pull a bottle for Isaac. 

The four of you eat breakfast in relative peace. It’s nice to have Sean here with you for more than one reason, but for now, it’s because he’s holding Isaac’s bottle so you can eat with one hand. One hand, you've learned, is decidedly better than no hands at all.

Aaron rolls into the kitchen about ten minutes after you, looking rumpled and squinty in the morning sun. 

“Coffee’s on, honey.” 

He mumbles his thanks and you share a smile with Sean.

“He’s predictable,” you explain in a half-whisper. 

Sean nods, playing at something pensive. “And old.”  

“Heard that.”

You and Sean share a look and a smile. You look over your shoulder. "Heard what?"

+++

tagging: @arganfics @quillvine @stxrryspencer @agenthotchner @wandaswitxh @hurricanejjareau @ughitsbaby @rousethemouse @criminalsmarts @shrimpyblog @genevievedarcygranger @ssaic-jareau @writefasttalkevenfaster @hotchsflower @hotchslatte @risenfox @mrs-dr-reid @captain-christopher-pike @dwellingsofrosie @pan-pride-12 @sunshine-em @jdougl-love @sageellsworth05 @dreila03 @forgottenword @aaronhotchnerr @ssa-morgan @buckybau @tegggeeee @abschaffer2 @ssacandice-ray @ellyhotchner @lotties-journey-abroad @mrs-joel-pimentel-23-25 @laneygthememequeen @violentvulgarvolatile @mooneylupinblack @ssareidbby @violet-amxthyst @zizzlekwum @lcvischmitt @qvid-pro-qvo @mandylove1000 @simsiddy @jeor @synonymforlame @roses-and-grasses @bwbatta @capricorngf @missdowntonabbey @averyhotchner @cevanswhre @joanofarkansass @infinity1321 @popped-weasels @evee87 @nuvoleincielo @ssahotchnerr @this-broken-band-girl @winqhster @reidtomestyles @hotch-meeeeeuppppp @the-falling-in-the-danger @nattylite49 @crazyshannonigans @softbibxtch @iconicc @mangoberry43 @andreasworlsboring101 @kerrswriting @mac99martin @itsalwaysb33nyou @ceceguajardo-blog @baumarvel @kerrswriting @messyhairday-me

[marauders-venting]

I Know Him

pairing: wolfstar (remus x sirius)

genre: murder mystery fluff

warnings: several mentions of murder, child abuse, blood (stabbing and bullet wounds), hints at homophobia, hints at sex

words: 4447

a/n: this is a switching fandoms fic with harry potter characters in the sherlock holmes universe. In this fic remus is holmes and sirius is watson. I have kept certain aspects that i thought were important about remus and sirius’ personalities but i had to give them some of holmes and watson’s personality traits for the fic to make sense.

also just so you know I based this fic off the original sherlock holmes books only. I have never seen the tv shows or film adaptations but i’ve heard they are very different from the books.

It was a chilly Saturday afternoon and Remus and I were sitting together in an armchair by the window. He was reading a book but I simply stared absent-mindedly. At Remus, at the street outside, at the dust in our apartment catching the light. But mostly at Remus. Suddenly, I caught sight of a flurry of movement outside. A woman bundled up in scarves was running down the street looking flustered.

“Remus,” said I, as I watched the woman scan the numbers on the building and near our apartment, “if I am not very much mistaken, the very thing you have been craving for the past week is approaching right now.”

“A client, you say?” said Remus, laying down the paper. “About time!” His eyes lit up with excitement and I scrambled out of his lap just as a knock sounded on the door.

“Mr Lupin?” said Mrs Hudson, the landlady. “I have a Miss Anne Robinson here to see you.”

“Yes, yes let her in,” replied Remus impatiently. Within a few seconds, Mrs Hudson had returned, leading a friendly-looking, middle-aged woman into the living room. Miss Robinson had a cheerful face with wrinkles next to her eyes that come from smiling and yet she looked sullen and tired, as do many of the people who visit our rooms at 221B Baker Street to seek professional help from Remus.

“Pray take a seat, Miss Robinson and tell me your story,” said Remus eagerly. “I have had no other cases to occupy me for the past week and would be glad for a problem of any kind. You are a cook, I presume?” The woman looked startled.

“Why, yes, Mr Lupin,” she said. “I work as a cook for the Wright family. But how could you have known that?”

“It is of no importance, I assure you. I simply noticed the soup stain on your dress,” said Remus. I could hear the slight note of impatience in his voice. However, I doubt anyone but I could have noticed it.

“How very clever of you,” said Miss Robinson, smiling at him. Remus brushed the compliment aside with a gesture of his hand.

“Now what is the case that you have brought for me today?” he asked.

“Well, Mr Lupin,” began the woman, “just three days ago, tragedy struck the Wright family. I spoke to Dr Wright and he agreed that it would be best to bring the case to you. I should probably begin by explaining to you the history of the household. Mr and Mrs Wright were very fitting for one another; they loved each other very much. When they decided to have children, Dr Wright hoped against hope that the child would be a boy. He desperately wanted someone to carry on the family name and honour. Poor Mrs Wright died in childbirth and Dr Wright heavily mourned her loss. To add to the trouble, little Mary Wright was not the boy her father had hoped for. Regardless, he learned to love his daughter and cared for her always; I would even venture to say he spoiled her a bit too much, although she turned out to be a lovely, modest young lady. And the spitting image of her dear mother she was too! Never saw a girl resemble her mother more than Mary resembled Mrs Wright.”

Miss Robinson smiled serenely at the thought of the mother and daughter together but then, her mouth turned down at the corners and her eyes became watery. She blinked several times and shivered slightly before continuing with her narrative.

“Anyway,” she continued, her voice shaky and unstable, “this is where I come to the crime. Just three days ago, at 9:30 on Wednesday night, Mary and her fiance, Charles, were found dead in Mary’s bedroom. He was stabbed right in the heart and she was shot in the head. The police have their suspect and I must say that the evidence against him is quite startling, that is to say, it seems like a finished case. But I thought I had better come to you sir, for I have the strangest feeling that the police have got it all wrong and I always trust my instincts, Mr Lupin.”

“Who is this suspect and what evidence do the police have against him?” asked Remus.

“His name is Joseph Williams, sir. He is a servant of the Wrights. He was found bending over the body of Charles after a gunshot was heard. When the other servants arrived, myself included, and called out his name, a triumphant smile rested on his face, his eyes ablaze, alive.” Miss Robinson shuddered. “The mere thought of his face chills me to my very core. I don’t know why I believe him to be innocent, sir, he seems perfectly capable of committing so horrible a crime. He has confessed to the police to have loved Mary ever since he first laid eyes on her. This would, of course, explain why he would have killed her fiance. The police think that he killed Mary because he was angry with her for not requiting his love but he denies all claims. He says he would never have touched a hair on her head. And as for Charles, he says he would have very much liked to kill him but that he did not do anything of the kind.”

“Were the weapons for the crime found?” asked Remus.

“The gun was in plain sight, thrown on the floor right beside the two. But the knife has not been located.”

“And I suppose the crime scene has not been preserved if the crime happened three days ago?”

“No sir. They moved the bodies on Friday morning.”

“Very well,” said Remus, straightening up. “Then I shall like to interview the other servants and Dr Wright if possible.”

“I shall speak to him, Mr Lupin. Perhaps you could come around to the house tomorrow morning?”

“Yes, I think I shall,” replied Remus. “Alright then, I just have one question before you leave, Miss Robinson. What hotel was Dr Wright staying at that night and why was he out of town?”

“How the deuce did you know he was out of town?” asked Miss Robinson, her brows raised and her eyes wide.

“It was quite simple, really. You never mentioned anything about how he ran into the room and cried out at the sight of the couple’s dead body or anything about how he slept so heavily that he didn’t hear the shot. I have heard many recounts of murder and this detail is included every time without fail. And yet you left it out of your narrative. Therefore, he must have been out of town at the time.”

“Oh,” Miss Robinson chuckled, “you gave a fright there for a moment Mr Lupin. Dr Wright was staying at L'Hôtel D'Affaires as he had an early conference meeting the next day.”

“Very well,” said Remus, “We shall see you tomorrow morning, Miss Robinson. Good day.” And with that, she bustled off back into the now significantly more crowded street.

The following day Remus and I ventured out to the Wright house to investigate. Remus questioned the two other servants but the interviews were brief and nothing new was discovered.

“Now we shall question Dr Wright and then I might head to the station to hear Mr Williams’ account,” said Remus.

One might think that it ails me to watch Remus question so many people and not understand what he understands. However, I must admit that it is one of my greatest pleasures to watch Remus work through a case. He is the master of deduction but there are a few telling signs that allow for me to draw my own conclusions. I know that he is excited despite his efforts to conceal it. Perhaps he fools the rest of the world but not me. I have the expressions of his face memorised. The furrow of his brows when he collects his evidence, the twinkle in his eyes when the pieces fall into place in his brilliant mind, the bite of his lip when he’s concentrating (sometimes I wish I were the one biting his lip in his place), the curl of his lip when, once again, he manages to outwit everybody else in the room. I believe Remus is the only man I have ever met who can be both modest and proud at once. And I love him for it.

“I was devastated when I got the news Mr Lupin,” said Dr Wright, once we were all sat down in the living room. “Naturally, of course. My beloved wife has passed and now my daughter and son-in-law too. This was the order of events as I had it. I left that evening at 6:15 and checked into L'Hôtel D'Affaires at 7:30. I had an important conference meeting early the next morning, you see, and I abhor rising early. The next day, I was summoned by the police and told that Williams had been arrested for the murder of Mary and Charles. I never knew Williams had feelings for my daughter but I think that his actions were certainly a poor expression of love.” Dr Wright’s face tensed with anger and despair. He looked truly broken and empty, as though he were lost and unsure about what he could do now that everything he had loved so dearly was gone.

“With your permission, sir, I will ask you a few questions now,” said Remus. “Were the couple happy together?”

“Oh yes. My Mary loved Charles truly; I believe she would have done anything for him.”

“And how did you feel about the match?”

“I too was satisfied. I thought that the boy was a wonderful young man and that he would take good care of my girl. I looked forward to their marriage.”

“What was the boy’s family like?”

“Oh, they lived quite comfortably and were very kind people. I thought Mary would be happy to be welcomed to such a family.”

“Well sir, I am truly sorry for your loss; I think we shall quit your company for I think I know everything that can be of use to me.”

---------

“Now to the police station then?” I asked once Remus and I left the house.

“No,” said Remus, still deep in thought, “no, I think our time would be better spent at the town gossip house.”

“Two beers, please,” said Remus as we walked into the nearest pub and placed three two-pence coins on the bar. When the bartender handed us our drinks, Remus turned to me and said, “Did you hear about what happened up at the Wright house?” I was familiar with Remus’ tactics by now and knew that he was, in fact, not speaking to me at all but merely hoping to be overheard by one of the locals at the bar.

“Know ‘bout that now do you?” the bartender interrupted before I would have had a chance to reply. He turned to face us once more.

“Yes, I read about it in the paper,” said Remus casually. I have said it before but he is an incredible actor. He fools them all. All but me. I grow warm at the thought and a smile begins to spread across my face but I suppress it. Smiling now would seem odd at the very least, suspicious as most. “They arrested the man, didn’t they? The servant they suspected?”

“Sure did,” replied the bartender. “And I reckon ‘e’s the one ‘oo dun it, too. D’you think ‘e’s the one ‘oo caused all them yellin’s up in the Haunted Shack?”

“Excuse me?” said Remus in evident surprise.

“You ain’t from around ‘ere, mister, are you?”

“No, I can’t say that I am.”

“Well, there’s a shack up there next to the Wright ‘ouse, a right nasty shack I’ll give you that. Now them Wrights is livin’ in a nice house, ain’t nothin’ too grand but it’s more than modest. Right by the Wright ‘ouse there’s an ol’ shack, abandoned I reckon. Dr Wright had fenced it off but ‘e never ‘ad it torn down. Now sometimes, in the dead of night, we villagers would ‘ear someone sobbin’ up in that place. Once we even ‘eard a scream. Ghosts, that’s what everyone’ll tell you, that the place is haunted. Rumor ‘as it that the reason that Dr Wright never tore down the bloody thing is because ‘e fears them ghosts. But I think different. I say whoever been makin’ those noises up in there, that’s your man, that’s the murderer. It ain’t makin’ much sense but it’s the bloody truth I’d be prepared to swear to it.”

Suddenly, Remus drained his drink in a gulp and said, “That’s an interesting idea, but we really must get going, Sirius, if we’re going to make the next train.”

Next, we visited L'Hôtel D'Affaires where Remus made some small inquiries while I admired the hotel’s lounge and thought over our discussion with the bartender. Why on earth would Williams, the servant, sob and scream in an old, mangled shack? I had no answer but I was sure that Remus did.

Finally, we returned to Baker Street for a spot of supper and bed. We ate without exchanging a word until Remus suddenly broke the silence.

“This case is wrong, all wrong!” he exclaimed in frustration. “But I haven’t enough evidence just yet to get the man convicted. But I shall find it, I shall.” And with that, he marched up to bed. I waited to follow him up. On nights like this, I give Remus space to mull over his thoughts about the case alone before going to bed. He has never asked me to but I know he wants the time to think.

“Hello,” said I, upon entering the room later that night. Remus seemed to have been lost in thought; upon my entrance, his head turned sharply towards me. “Would you like me to leave?” I asked hesitantly.

“No, of course not, darling,” he said, his expression softening, revealing the man I know behind the great detective. “As a matter of fact, perhaps I should let my mind become distracted by other matters and return to the case in the morning. I sometimes find it easier to approach the facts at a different angle when doing that.”

“I could think of a few ways to keep your mind distracted,” I said, grinning at him.

“Can you now?” he smirked.

---------

The next day, Remus decided to go back up to the Wright house and search Mary Wright’s room, the place where the crime was committed, for evidence of his new theory. He came back with a triumphant look on his face that indicated success. That night, after a small supper, Remus asked if I wished to accompany him.

“Where would we be going?” I asked curiously.

“To bring this case to justice,” he replied simply. “Bring your revolver,” he added; even though I had not yet consented to join him, he knew I could not refuse an offer such as the one before me. Not only because of my all-consuming love for him, but because of my curiosity as well.

When we arrived at the Wright house – which was, apparently, our destination – the door was opened by Dr Wright himself.

“Mr Lupin,” he said in surprise. Without waiting for a reply, Remus stepped over the threshold and into the house; I was on his heel as always.

“I must insist that you leave,” said Dr Wright in rage. “What is this hour at which you call upon me? Surely what you want can wait until tomorrow?”

“As a matter of fact, it cannot,” said Remus. His amber eyes bore straight into the brown ones of Dr Wright as though seeing right through him. “I don’t often carry out the commands of murderers.”

“I—what—h–how dare you—?” spluttered the doctor but he had turned significantly paler.

“Would you like to tell the story or shall I tell it for you?” said Remus.

“You know everything?” asked Dr Wright, sinking into a chair.

“I do.”

“Then I may as well come out and say that I had no intention for it to go this far. I suppose it began with my wife. I loved her dearly and I wanted a son terribly. When Mary was born and my wife passed away, I was in agony. I felt as though I had lost everything that I held dear. Mary was the spitting image of my late wife; she was a constant reminder of my lost love which was both excruciatingly painful and necessary for my survival. I hadn’t the heart to kill the girl but the pain drove me to near insanity sometimes and in those moments I would drag Mary into the shack on the outskirts of this property and whip her with my riding crop. I treated her terribly though nobody knew, not even the servants.”

My hands began to shake at that. Memories of my own childhood filled my head. The whipping, the beating, the screaming. I clenched my hands into fists to mask the shaking but Remus noticed. He noticed everything. His hand twitched towards mine but I met his eyes and shook my head ever so slightly. Not now. And certainly not here. Only one arrest would be made tonight and it wouldn’t be either of us.

I forced myself back into the present, feeling a surge of anger towards the man sitting before me but I did nothing more than continue to glare at him. All these years working alongside Remus had taught me to control my temper if only a little. This man would get what he deserved. Hitting him now wouldn’t solve anything. It would make me feel a whole lot better, though. The thought crossed my mind but Remus met my eye again. He knew what I was thinking. His eyes flashed, reminding me that acting now would be unwise and reckless.

Dr Wright must have noticed the disgust and fury with which Remus and I were glaring at him, for he added defensively, “I’m not proud of it; these were certainly my lowest moments save when I… well I’ll get to that later. Anyhow, the villagers heard Mary’s sobs and started the rumour that there were ghosts living in the old shack. I encouraged the rumours, or at least I didn’t discourage them.

“Then, all of a sudden, my little Mary was announcing that she was engaged, that she was to be taken away from me; my last living link to my wife. You must understand my position gentlemen.” Dr Wright’s eyes were wide; he looked like he was pleading with Remus and me to put ourselves in his position. “On Wednesday night, I left the house at 6:30 that evening, telling everyone that I was staying the night at a hotel as I had an early conference meeting the next morning. I wasn’t lying but I wasn’t telling the full truth either. I intended to go to Charles’ house and confront him, to tell him to call off the marriage and threaten him with everything within my power. I went to Mary’s room to bid her farewell and left for Charles’. I knocked on the door but there was no reply. The door was left unlocked so I entered. I called for the man but without success. Then I saw a letter lying on the table.

“‘Dearest Charles,’ it read, ‘Father is leaving town tonight for a conference. Perhaps you would like to stay at our house for the night? All my love, Mary.’ I was infuriated. I rushed back to the house but rather than entering through the door, I climbed into Mary’s room through the window and found Charles sitting at her desk, a mischievous smile dancing on his smug face. Anger surged through me and, without thinking, I grabbed the knife I had brought with me, for caution’s sake, and stabbed him in the heart. He gave a strangled sort of scream; it was not loud enough to wake the servants but it was loud enough to cause Mary considerable alarm.

‘Charles?’ she called from the hall. ‘Is everything alright?’ And that was when my world fell apart. Mary entered the room and I stood up so violently that I pulled the knife right out. So many emotions flooded me at once and it was too much for me to handle. I pulled out my gun and shot her. I stood frozen for what felt like eternities, watching my only child fall dead to the floor from a bullet I had shot. The servant’s yelps of concern from downstairs caused me to snap out of my reverie. When I realized what I had done, I dropped the gun, pocketed the knife and scrambled back out the window. I left for L'Hôtel D'Affaires and spent the night there. The rest of the story, you already know gentlemen.” Remus’ look of disgust had not yet faded off his face. My hands had not yet stopped shaking.

“I have alerted the authorities,” said Remus, “and they are waiting for us outside. You will accompany them back to the station and await your trial in jail. If you do not come peacefully, I will use force.” Dr Wright said nothing else but followed Remus and me outside where he was arrested by the county police.

---------

“I believe I owe you an explanation, Sirius,” says Remus once we were seated once more in the comfort of our armchairs in 221B Baker Street. “And an apology. I shouldn’t have suggested that you accompany me on this specific case. Not when the details of it could… resurface unwanted memories.” I shake my head.

“It’s quite alright,” I say.

“No, it’s not,” says Remus, taking my hand in his own. “I forced you to relive your worst memories without so much as a warning, all for my peace of mind. All because I wanted you by my side. It was horribly selfish of me.”

“I would have insisted on accompanying you anyway,” I say. “I want to be by your side, my love. Now, pray tell me about your thought process. How did you solve the case?” This, perhaps, is what I enjoy most about working on cases with Remus. The moment when the case has been solved, the victims avenged, the villains confronted and punished appropriately, and only Remus and I remain, in the living room of our flat, our limbs tangled together as I watch the excitement and passion that radiates from Remus as he explains to me how his extraordinary mind saw what only he could.

“Firstly,” he begins, and already I can hear the shift in his voice. He loves his work. And he shares it with me. It is one of the things I love most about him. (I do say that quite a lot. Perhaps it is simply because I love everything about him.) “I will admit that I entered the case thinking that Williams was very likely the culprit. I consented to conduct the investigation in the case that my client’s instincts proved to be correct but I was almost entirely convinced that the investigation would be worthless. My suspicion first fell upon Dr Wright when I was interrogating him. I asked him what he thought of the match between his daughter and Charles; he said he was looking forward to their marriage. I found this most abnormal as nearly all fathers feel some sadness when their daughters leave their houses for that of another man especially when their wives have passed on. Why should this man be glad to lose his daughter? My immediate response was that he wasn’t, he was merely pretending to avoid suspicion. This, however, was hardly evidence, it was nothing more than a gut feeling.

“So we went to the town pub and learnt about the shack. I followed this by visiting L'Hôtel D'Affaires and inquiring as to the hour at which Dr Wright checked in. As you may recall, he told us that he had checked in at 7:30, an hour after his departure. But at L'Hôtel D'Affaires I was informed that Dr Wright only checked in at 10:30 on Wednesday night. By this point, my theory was formed and I was certain of its accuracy but I still needed proof. Therefore, the following morning I went to the scene of the crime and, after some rummaging about, found Mary Wright’s diary which included Charles’ reply to her letter that invited him over on that fateful night. The diary told me everything I needed to know. Then you and I went to confront Dr Wright, he was rightfully arrested and here we are now.” Remus concludes his explanation with a grim smile.

“Wonderful!” I say, applauding him for his achievement. Remus shrugs but I can see that he is attempting to hide a smile. If I could only shower him with compliments for the rest of my days to see his beautiful smile, I would do so. “You know, detective, one might find it very attractive when you make all these deductions,” I add.

“Oh?” he says, eyebrows raised. “And would this ‘one’ be you, by any chance?”

“Is that another deduction?” I tease.

“That wasn’t something I needed to deduce, love, it’s written all over your gorgeous face,” he says. Then I kiss him slowly, bringing my hand into his hair when I feel his on my waist.

“I do love you, you know,” he says, his lips still lingering on mine, refusing to pull away. “I don’t say it as often as I should but I do. The world can continue to hate it but I will never cease to love you, Sirius.”

“I know,” I reply, allowing my hand to fall and gently brush his cheek. “I love you too.” Remus blushes and I can see the man I fell in love with. Where the rest of the world sees only his brilliant mind and his icy exterior, I see beyond. I see the goodness in his heart, the emotion in his voice, the passion in his eyes, softness of his lips. I see it all and more. He shows it to me and only to me. He lets me have him. And I give him all there is of me in return. It is of this that I think when I lean in to kiss Remus again. And it is of this that I think when he kisses me back.

[cali-holland]

Forever and Ever, Ch. 1: The Proposal

Tom Holland X Osterfield!Reader, Wedding Series

With the help of Harrison and Charlotte, Tom picks out the perfect ring for you, and now the time’s come for the perfect proposal.

Warnings: sexual themes, swearing, a lil bit of blood/violence and kind of an abusive ex? (it’s a flashback though)

Word Count: 4100

Series Masterlist

Masterlist   Tom Holland Masterlist

“We keep this love in a photograph

We made these memories for ourselves

Where our eyes are never closing

Hearts are never broken

And time's forever frozen still

So you can keep me inside the pocket of your ripped jeans

Holding me closer 'til our eyes meet

You won't ever be alone, wait for me to come home”

Photograph, Ed Sheeran

~~~

“How’s the online shopping coming?” Harrison asked, strolling into the living room when he knew you were away at work the next day. Tom let out a frustrated groan, throwing his head back on the couch.

“There’s too many choices! I don’t understand how there can be so many shapes.” Tom stated and Harrison sat beside him to look at the engagement ring website on Tom’s laptop.

“I believe they’re called cuts.” He laughed, looking over the categories and images. “God, you’re right. How are there so many options?”

“This makes no sense.” He sighed, “How do I know which one Y/N would like the most?”

“Might sound cheesy, but I think she’d say yes even if you gave her the shittiest ring.”

“Well, that’s helpful.” Tom rolled his eyes at his friend.

“Why not go in person tomorrow? Y/N will be at work anyway.” Harrison suggested, standing from the couch.

“I don’t really want paparazzi to find out, but I guess I have no choice.” He paused, “Do you think you could come with me?”

Harrison laughed, turning back to his friend. “You’re talking to the wrong sibling. I’ll call Charlotte and see if she can go with you.”

By the time you got home from work, Tom had cleared out his search history to make sure there was no evidence of his ring shopping. You had no clue anything was up, even when you saw that your younger sister texted him while you two got ready for bed that evening.

Spotting his phone light up on the bedside table just as you were about to get into bed, you asked, “Why did Charlotte text you?”

“Probably just asking if I’m back home. I think Harrison said something about your mum inviting me over for dinner this week.” He lied with a shrug as he climbed into bed on the opposite side. While his room (which was actually your room as well) was big, it still only had one night stand on your side of the bed. Any other night, Tom wouldn’t care about it, trusting you completely with his phone, but now he was worried you’d get curious and check Charlotte’s texts. It wasn’t that strange for Charlotte to text him when he got back into town, but he got lucky by remembering Harrison’s mention of family dinner plans, something he’s gotten accustomed to at the Osterfield household.

“Oh yeah, she did tell me that. Friday, right? I just assumed you’d be free.” You laughed, making yourself comfortable under the covers by snuggling into Tom’s warm embrace. “If you don’t want to-“

“No, of course I’d love to. Your family’s my family.” He reached up and knocked on the wall behind him, just for Harrison, whose bed was on the other side of the wall, to hit the wall back. “See?”

Through your fit of laughter, you managed to say, “God, he’s going to think we’re going at it.”

“Hm, well, why don’t we?” Tom winked at you, his trailing down your waist.

“As much as I missed you, I’ll pass. One of us actually went to work today.” You teased, nuzzling your face into his neck and pressing a chaste kiss to his sweet spot. “Besides, I’m still sore from last night.”

“That good, huh?” He smirked and you leaned up to kiss him.

“Watch it, Holland.” You joked, and he couldn’t help but think that one day you’d have that last name too. Tom pulled you closer to him, intertwining your left hand with his, as you laid down with your head on his chest. As you drifted off to sleep, he mindlessly traced over your ring finger, mind racing with what the perfect ring would look like right in that very spot.

The next day, you went away to work as usual, and Tom put on his most incognito outfit- dark hoodie, dark jeans, sunglasses (though it wasn’t actually too bright out), dark baseball cap. He was completely unrecognizable for the paparazzi.

“Why are you dressed like that?” Harrison asked as he and Tom got in the car because, while Harrison still felt that Charlotte was the better sibling to ask for help, he wanted to go as moral support for his best friend. You know, best man duties and all that. In his casual white t-shirt and jeans, he looked the exact opposite of Tom.

“I’m not having anyone recognize. Not today.” Tom insisted.

“Whatever you say.” He laughed.

The two of them met Charlotte at the ring shop, after they parked a little ways away (because Tom didn’t want his car to be parked right in front of the store- that’s too “obvious”, according to him). Charlotte, just as Harrison had, commented on his rather dull outfit, but yet again, he always wore black in some form. Despite their fashion remarks, Tom was glad to have your siblings with him, or rather his future in-laws, you just didn’t know that yet.

“What about this one?” Charlotte asked, pointing to yet another ring. She’d shown Tom nearly a dozen rings that she thought you’d like, meanwhile Tom was overwhelmed by the choices. They lost Harrison to the men’s section shortly after walking inside because he wanted more.

“I don’t know. This is all so much.” Tom sighed, looking at the pretty engagement ring in the glass case. It was delicate and beautiful, but he still didn’t know. He had been told that the ring will “speak” to him, that he’ll just know when he sees it. He wished it was as easy as knowing you were the one for him; all it took was one glance at you and he knew he wanted to be with you forever. You were his forever.

After what must have been the twentieth “what do you think of this one?” from Charlotte (which he did deeply appreciate her help), Tom was ready to give up hope on this store. Maybe this store didn’t have the perfect ring. Shoving his hands in his hoodie’s pocket, he scanned over the rings again, the shiny silver beginning to blur together.

“Check this out.” Harrison called to them from across the store.

“Haz, mate, I don’t want to look at one of your rings.” Tom answered, running a hand over his face.

“No, you div. I like this ring for Y/N.” He replied, and both Tom and Charlotte immediately came over to him. Sitting in front of Harrison, in the back corner of the case, was the most perfect ring Tom had ever seen. He was speechless, and he knew it was the one.

“Can we see that one please?” Charlotte asked the worker, reading Tom’s slacked jaw expression as one of pure amazement. The worker pulled out the ring from behind the glass, and Harrison and Charlotte both exchanged a look of ‘that’s it’ while Tom examined it.

“Yes. That’s the one.” Tom nodded, and the two siblings let out their bated breaths in relief. As Tom and the worker settled out the measurements and price, Harrison waited with his sister by the door.

“And now he just needs to propose.” Charlotte laughed.

“I bet he’s going to faint before he even gets the words out. Y/N will just have to piece it together.” Harrison joked.

“Do you know how he’s doing it?” She asked.

“Oh yeah, she’s so going to cry.” Harrison watched the cashier slide the pink ring box over to Tom, finalizing the deal, and he felt a wave of pride overcome him. His two favorite people in the world were getting married; he wasn’t sure if he’d make it through this without shedding a few happy tears himself.

~~~

Tom let out a sigh, taking a step back to examine his bedroom. From the Christmas lights strung around the room to the bed sheet hanging on the wall across from the projector, everything was perfect. There were even a few rose petals scattered on the floor. He ran a nervous hand through his hair, his other hand slipping into his pocket to fish out the little pink box. Opening the box, his heart started to beat impossibly faster. It had only been two days since he bought it, but he felt like he could stare at it forever, and, well, if you said yes, then he’d gladly stare at it forever.

“Y/N,” He mumbled under his breath, beginning to pace a little. Another deep breath escaped his lips as he continued quietly rehearsing, “Y/N Osterfield, will you marry me?”

“Yes.”

Tom had never jumped so high in his life, but he eased up immediately when he realized it was just Harrison in the doorway, arms crossed as he took in the new look to Tom’s room.

“So? How does it look?” Tom asked, closing the box and pocketing it once more. His hand remained in his pocket, thumbing over the object, like he was worried the box would vanish into thin air. He felt his hands start to shake a little at the unimpressed look on Harrison’s face.

“Like you’re going to be engaged by the end of the night.” He said encouragingly, unable to hide his happy smile any longer. “Now, come on, lover boy, she’ll be here any minute.”

“Do you think she’ll be able to tell? I want to surprise her.”

Harrison looked at the room again and then at his nervous friend, who was a little too nicely dressed for a casual movie night in; yet again maybe Harrison just wasn’t used to Tom wearing anything but sweats and a hoodie around the house. It seemed obvious, but maybe you would be too tired from a day at work to notice. Before he could reply, Harry shouted from downstairs.

“She’s here!”

Quickly, Tom and Harrison rushed out of the room, closing the door softly behind them. They went to the kitchen, where Harry and Tuwaine also stood, all four of them trying to act casual as they waited for you to come inside.

“Ed Sheeran? Are you sure?” Tuwaine asked, questioning Tom’s choice of music for the night.

“Yes. What’s wrong with Ed Sheeran?” Tom refuted.

“It’s a little unoriginal.” Harry added, and his brother narrowed his eyes at him.

“Unoriginal?”

“I brought dinner!” You announced, walking into the house. Tom sent his brother and friends a quick look of “don’t say anything” before he went to greet you at the door. His smile widened as he saw you, kicking off your shoes beside the shoe bin, balancing two bags of takeout.

“How was work?” Tom asked as he took the bags from you.

“Boring. Wish I could’ve been here with you.” You replied with a smile, your arms wrapping around his neck to bring him in for a kiss. His hands found your waist, the takeout bags hanging from his wrist, as you kissed him like you hadn’t seen him in weeks, not that he was complaining though because there was plenty of lost time to make up for.

Just as your tongue brushed over his lips, making him smile into the kiss, Harrison walked in the room, scoffing, “Get a room.”

“Don’t worry. We will.” You stated, not stepping out of Tom’s embrace as you looked at your brother. Harrison just rolled his eyes at you. You let go of Tom to make your way to the kitchen with both boys following behind you.

“Remember when you hated Tom?” Harrison teased, his normal playful smile on his face as he eyed you cuddled up to his best friend across the dinner table.

You rolled your eyes at his attempt at a joke, “Hate is an overstatement. Besides, I obviously got over that ruined dress a long time ago.”

“What happened to change that?” Tuwaine asked innocently. All eyes fell on you and Tom, and you remained uncharacteristically quiet, opting to drink some water instead of responding.

“Just time, I guess.” Tom shrugged, doing his best to save you from the topic.

While you did spend the first year of knowing Tom completely ignoring his attempts at being nice to you (which ranged from him offering to help you with groceries when you and Harrison still lived at home together to him greeting you when you walked in a room), your hostility seemed to change over night for the bystanders that were your siblings, his brothers, and your mutual friends.

It was sometime in the fall of 2014; Tom didn’t really remember the day exactly, or rather the night. He just remembered that he wasn’t in the mood to go clubbing with Harrison in some no-name London nightclub, but he went nonetheless. He soon lost his friend to some girl in the crowd, and Tom found himself perched on a barstool, nursing a beer. He checked his phone with a sigh; it’d been only half an hour since he walked through the door. He scanned the crowd in front of him, looking for any sign of Harrison, when his eyes caught sight of you.

Out on the dancefloor with a carefree smile on your face, you still managed to take his breath away. It had been over a year since the incident, and you hadn’t backed down from your grudge against him. Meanwhile, for Tom, he wanted to keep trying because, maybe one day, you’d tolerate him enough that he could actually talk to you. All he heard from your mutual friends (not Harrison because he’d never speak highly of you to another guy, especially one that he already knew was crushing on you, even if Tom refused to admit it) was that you were incredibly sweet and kind and funny and smart and basically everything Tom was looking for. Sighing again, he took another drink of his beer and returned to his previous task of seeking out Harrison.

When he still came up empty handed looking for his friend, Tom’s eyes managed to find their way back to you, but this time that same smile wasn’t on your face. No, you actually looked pissed off, an expression that Tom was very used to seeing. It was then that Tom spotted a seemingly very drunk Richard beside you, Richard from the party, Richard who had been your boyfriend for the past few months, Richard who Tom absolutely loathed. He hadn’t heard much about your relationship, except for the fact that Harrison thought Richard was a “conceited, manipulative asshole” who wasn’t good for you at all. Curiously, Tom watched you interact with him as you crossed your arms, saying something that made Richard roll his eyes at you and grab your elbow forcefully. As Richard dragged you out to a hallway of the club, Tom immediately shot up to follow you two.

“Let me go. I told you, Richard, we’re done.” You said, trying to get out of his painful grip.

“No, we’re done when I say we’re done.” He barked back. Tom took that as his cue to step in, standing a bit taller as he did so.

“Hey, leave her alone.” Tom interjected, and you looked at him, surprised by his appearance.

“Tom, what the hell are you doing here?” You asked. It was Tom’s turn to be surprised; you’d spoken to him, and you’d used his name- up until this moment, he thought you didn’t even know that.

“Pool boy?” Richard scoffed, and you and Tom simultaneously rolled your eyes, “Run along. This is between me and my girlfriend.”

“Sounds like she isn’t your girlfriend anymore.” He hardly got his taunting comment out before Richard let go of you just to punch Tom square in the nose. Tom stumbled backwards a little and regained his footing to punch him right back. Richard staggered in surprise by the force of the blow, and you took the opportunity to grab Tom’s hand and run from the hallway back into the crowded club. He didn’t protest as he followed you through the swarm of people, allowing you to take him out of the club.

“Why did you do that?” You said quietly, once the two of you were outside in the cold night air. You let go of his hand and didn’t even turn to look at him, opting to pace the sidewalk a little while he leaned against the wall, clutching his nose.

“He was harassing you.” Tom stated. When you heard the slight nasaliness to his voice, you turned to look at him and your eyes grew wide as you realized his nose was bleeding.

“Oh god,” You winced.

“Dick packs a punch.” He tried to laugh, but the humor was lost from his grimace in pain.

“Come on, my place is around the corner.” At your offer, Tom furrowed his eyebrows at you in confusion. Playfully, you added, “I can’t leave my knight in shining armor to bleed out on the side of the road.”

“I doubt I’d bleed out from this.” Tom mused, and the two of you began to walk back to your apartment. 

A comfortable silence fell between the two of you until there was a particularly brisk gust of autumn wind, making you instinctively shiver. Your sleeveless dress did nothing to shield you from the chilly air, and Tom noticed. Ever so awkwardly, he started to try to shimmy out of his jacket, mindful of his bloody hand. You paused, looking over at him in confusion, “Are you trying to give me your jacket?”

“Shut up.” He mumbled, embarrassed but still trying to take off his jacket to offer it to you. Biting your lip to keep yourself from laughing at the humor of it all, you helped him.

“What is it with you and jackets?” You joked, slipping it on over your shoulders. Seeing as he was in a long sleeve shirt and jeans, and that your apartment was just ahead, you weren’t going to decline his offer.

“I don’t know.” Tom shrugged, laughing a little at the memory, “I’m just trying to be chivalrous.”

“Very chivalrous, indeed.” You nodded as a laugh escaped your lips.

“Maybe one day, I’ll get it right.”

Tom felt that maybe this lighthearted air between the two of you was a step in the right direction for the two of you, even if he was clutching his bloody nose the whole time. Back at your apartment, he propped himself up on the bathroom counter and you got a few rags together to clean him up. With his legs spread, you stood in between them, wiping the blood on his nose off with a wet rag.

“Thank you, by the way.” You mumbled, concentrated on your work.

“Anytime.” He answered, his eyes studying you closely, memorizing every detail of your face. This was the first, and hopefully not the last, time that you had been this close to him and, damn, did he enjoy it.

“Let’s not make this a regular thing.” You teased. “And can you, um, can you not tell Harrison? He tends to get overprotective.”

“Shit.” Tom groaned and you immediately stopped your actions, thinking you’d somehow managed to hurt him. “I forget Harrison.”

“At the club?” You asked, a small smile coming over your face, and he nodded sheepishly.

“He was off dancing with some girl.”

“So he forgot about you.” You joked, before seriously adding, “You should probably let him know you left, but-”

“I won’t tell him. This is our secret, I promise.”

And Tom still fully intended to keep that promise. Years down the road, Harrison still had no clue that your ex was the one who almost broke Tom’s nose, but it’s not like your brother remembered that night anyway. All he knew was that the very next day, when you came over for drinks with him and the boys, you and Tom spoke to each other. And, well, Harrison couldn’t help the small flicker of happiness that filled him to see his best friend and his twin sister getting along... finally.

“Yep, just time.” You nodded, sending Tom a small, grateful smile.

Dinner seemed to last forever for Tom; you just did not eat fast enough for him. He even started doing the dishes while you sat at the table and talked to Harry just to distract himself from the itching nerve to just drop down on one knee right in front of you. It didn’t help that Tom knew Harry, Harrison, and Tuwaine were all anxiously wanting you to leave; they didn’t want to contain the secret any longer either. After nearly an hour of self-restraint on his part, he finally suggested you change out of your work clothes.

“So what movie tonight?” You asked as you made your way down the hall with Tom.

“I was thinking we could do something a little different tonight.” He said, a small smile playing on his lips. You eyed him skeptically before turning to open the bedroom door. You felt yourself choke up at the scene before you. Taking in the roses and lights as well as the room’s overall new romantic atmosphere, you were speechless.

“C’mon.” Tom slid past you in the doorway, holding out a hand for you. When you took it, he led you all the way inside the room, closing the door behind you.

“You did all of this for me?” You breathed out in disbelief, still processing the dramatic transformation.

“Of course.”

As you sat down beside him at the foot of the bed, in the perfect position to view the projected image, Tom quickly got out his phone to play the slideshow. Hearing the familiar tune of Ed Sheeran’s “Photograph”, you smiled, snuggling into Tom’s side. You watched in admiration as various pictures floated across the screen.

The very, very ugly first picture of the two of you together at 17 (with Dick cropped out and Harrison’s face replaced with a heart emoji). One of the many pictures the two of you took together when you went to Paris for your three year anniversary a few months ago. Goofy selfies you’ve taken together that should never be seen by anyone else. One taken by Harrison when Monty and Tessa’s leashes got tangled, trapping you and Tom together, before you were even actually together. A photo of you two in the world’s worst matching Christmas sweaters two years ago because Tom thought it’d be funny (and it was). Another photograph taken straight from a gossip magazine of the two of you at the Far From Home premiere (it was your favorite picture from the red carpet but also you couldn’t find it without the watermark); immediately following that one was Tom helping you remove your make up after the after party, make up wipe in hand (you two weren’t 100% sober when that was taken).

All of them were pictures of the happiest, most memorable days in your life, all moments that happened with the love of your life. As the song came to its bridge, Tom shifted out of your embrace to stand up, his hand deep in his pocket. When he turned to face you, his face dropped, realizing you were very teary-eyed.

“Darling, no, you’re not supposed to cry.” Worry was flowing through him now. What if you didn’t want this? What if you said no?

“Tom, yes.” You nodded, biting your lip to refrain from full on crying.

“Yes?” He repeated, suddenly confused.

“Are you going to ask me to marry you or not?” You teased. With a laugh, Tom got down on one knee in front of you, pulling out the ring box and opening it to present you with the most beautiful ring you could’ve imagined.

“Y/N Osterfield, the first time we met, you called me a dumbass, and I still am, but now I’m your dumbass that doesn’t know how to write one of those cheesy proposal speeches. You’re my best friend and my soulmate, and you know me better than anyone else. There’s no one else that I’d rather spend forever with, so will you spend forever with me and marry me?” Tom asked, hands shaking a little due to the nerves. Smiling and nodding, you leaned in to kiss him, despite the awkward angle from you still being on the bed and him still kneeling.

“Yes, yes, yes.” You mumbled happily between kisses. 

Laughing, Tom pulled away from you, “Don’t forget about the ring.” He took the ring out of the box and you held your left hand out to him for him to slide it onto your ring finger. You looked at the ring in awe for a moment.

“I love you, fiancé.” You said, eyes trailing for your ring to Tom.

“I love you, too, fiancée.” He replied and leaned in to kiss you. With his lips moving with yours, he brought himself up off the ground, blindly climbing onto the bed as you laid down on the blankets. Murmuring into your lips, Tom repeated his words happily, “My fiancée.”

~~~

Tag List: @viagracex @theamazingtomholland @Hellomoveonby @heyitsshrez @harrisonosterfieldhazmyheart @joyleenl @t-o-m-hollands @lonikje @sleepybesson @sunkisseddreamer @hollandsamor @in-a-lot-of-fandoms-tbh @gorrillaglue23 @petersoftboyparker @musicalkeys @duskholland @biebsmylife95 @dummiesshort @perspectiveparker​ 

Tom Holland Tag List: @quaksonhehe @tomkindholland

Series Tag List: @thefallenbibliophilequote @wassup-peoples @thevelvetseries @greatpizzascissorstaco @tomhollandsotherpinkytoe

[jj-ktae]

·41/45· Intoxicated - Prompt Game -

Title : Intoxicated Pairing : Park Jinyoung x Fem!reader Genre : Angst, Fluff, romance Words : 2060 Summary : Breaking up with Jinyoung was already complicated, yet he came, drunk and desperate, at 4 in the morning. Prompts : N° 41 : “Do you remember our first kiss?” N° 45 : “I don’t want you to stop.”

Prompt Game - Masterlist - 

Intoxicated

Your sofa is not comfortable. You never noticed how hard it feels against your back as you try to find a better position while watching questionable videos at 4 in the morning. 

It doesn’t matter, rest is for people who can turn shut their brain off. You can’t. It’s been a month. A whole thirty-one days of going back to a life made of instant noodles and drooling on your favourite fluffy pillow. 

Today is Friday and after numerous rejections, your friends gave up and stopped forcing you to join them into some fancy bar. It doesn’t feel right to be partying like this, especially when you feel like rolling yourself into your blanket like a burrito. 

Which is already done. 

It’s not like you’re depressed; you’re the one who broke up with your boyfriend because of event you were not sure you could get out of. 

Jinyoung is a man of high standards. He was raised in a wealthy family where everyone has their own role and future traced from the crib. He followed his parents’ choices without rebelling once. 

Except one time, two months ago. 

You had been dating for almost a year when his parents found him a spouse. She was the daughter of a man everyone wanted on their side and his family couldn’t say no when the promise of a profitable alliance appeared in their household. 

Only then you saw how unflappable Jinyoung could be. He would reject day after day, not bothered when his parents used the word disown as a weapon. Jinyoung didn’t even flinch and was ready to pack and move in with you. 

Poor boy would hate spending all his evenings on your sofa.

It became too big for you to handle. There was nothing you could do except break up with him so before he could run away from his luxury you left, lying about not loving him, using the word mistake like it meant nothing. 

Jinyoung had told you though. Trust me, he always said.

There was nothing to trust. Jinyoung would have never been able to find another job if these two companies were to team against him. It is true that he is a simple man, but you couldn’t live with the idea of being what destroyed his life. 

So you walked away, isolating yourself and ruining your health at work. It’s been a month and you feel as empty, the feeling of being the one responsible for your own misery distilling hate into your whole existence. 

There is no turning back now. Jinyoung must get married and become what he is destined to be.

You’re clicking on this documentary about salmon trout and their reproduction cycle when heavy knocking on your door startles you. 

Your neighbours are probably going to complain about non-existent noises because that’s what they do.

You check your pyjamas - shrugging when you notice a stain a ketchup from your precious fries session. 

But it’s not the old neighbour you find behind the door. 

“You opened the door…” Jinyoung’s smug smile makes you take a step back. He is leaning against the doorway, head restless. “I thought you wouldn’t…”

“What are you doing here? Why are you drunk?” You inquire before checking the hall. 

Jinyoung laughs, his head raising in evident distress. “I am not drunk! Come on!” His voice dies when you pull on his arm to force him inside. 

Damn him for showing up completely drunk. 

“Oh so I can come in” Jinyoung mumbles, letting his plastic bag fall on the floor with a loud thud before attempting to untie his shoes. 

“It’s just until you sober up.” You scold, blaming your soft side for giving in so quickly. You didn’t have a choice; your building is filled with people who abuse the police’s phone number daily.

Jinyoung snorts, grabbing his bag again and aiming for your sofa where he lets himself fall. “I brought wine. You love wine.” His voice becomes sad as unwraps the bottle.

You sigh, reaching his side and taking the bottle. “Thank you. Now rest and leave when you feel better. You know where everything is.”

It’s too much work. Dealing with a drunk Jinyoung is usually funny; he becomes a mess of clumsy and cute and oh god he becomes so luscious as soon as music starts.

“I didn’t come all the way here to sleep on a sofa!” He pouts, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Why did you come then?” You turn around to put the bottle on the dining table before gasping. “Holy shit Jinyoung, this is a Domaine de la Romanée Conti! Take it with you, it’s expensive!”

Jinyoung snickers, his lazy hand brushing your words off. “Do I look like I care about this…” 

“Listen,” You walk back to the sofa, stopping when Jinyoung leans over his knees to bury his head into his hands. “I’ll put the bottle back into the bag. Rest for now and you can leave whenever you want. “

“How is it so easy for you?” His question breaks you out of your monologue. “How is it so easy to speak like this?”

“Jinyoung, I don’t think it’s a good-”

“A good idea?” He asks, raising his head and revealing moist eyes. “All of this was a very bad idea, right? Because it was a mistake?” His head seems clearer suddenly. “Do you even think I believed you for one second?” 

You raise a hand and shake your head. “No Jinyoung. You won’t make me say what you want to hear. You’re drunk, stop this.”

“Of course I am drunk!” He speaks louder, annoyance tainting his vocal cords. “I am wasted because it’s all I can do! Breaking news: not everyone is as heartless as you.”

It stings. No matter how this is what you wanted, hearing his pain can only make you regret. 

“It’s better this way. Look around you! How would you have lived? Jobless? Disowned?” He doesn’t understand. Life is not a soap opera; love is not always the answer to everything.

“I told you to trust me! I told you I would sort this out! You didn’t listen, you freaked out and left, even though I told you to stay with me, no matter how I begged! How cruel is that?” Jinyoung gets up, ignoring his spinning head and contracting stomach. Rage is blurring his vision and the memories haunting.

You don’t know what to answer. As much as you want to think you are right, it is cruel. Jinyoung didn’t go against his parents to get dumped. 

“I don’t know what to say...all I did was for your happiness. You can’t risk everything for me.” You explain, eyes now equally watery. 

Jinyoung nods, eyes closing painfully. He goes to the windows; the place he loves the most in your whole flat. “Do you remember our first kiss?” he asks, not even turning around. “It was right here.”

You smile, that night still printed into your brain. Jinyoung confessed a day after you both met. 

His smile was wide and hopeful that day; nothing seemed to stop him as he explained his attraction to you and how he loved the way you dismissed him when he showed up at your desk and explained he had to see your boss for and important matter. 

He had left his number on his way back with a wink while your boss yelled at you for not letting the son of an important business man see him. 

Stupid, you thought, as you still dialled his number to complain. 

He asked you out and a day later you were kissing, his hands on your hips and yours in his hair. 

Now he looks pitiful, abandoned and disturbed. 

“I remember.”

He finally turns around, his last attempt at making you come back to him hanging on his lips. 

“I made it clear that no one else but you are going to be in my heart.” He raises said hand, a single tear falling on his cheeks and he must be pretty drunk to openly cry like that in front of you. “Did you really think I was going to get married to someone else but you? This is ridiculous, you don’t marry people you don’t love.” he walks away, pacing weirdly and even bumping into your lamp. 

“What have you been telling your parents?” Jinyoung is stubborn, you don’t know why but he cannot let things go. “What are you going to do if they ever-”

“If they can’t understand something as simple as their only son’s well-being, there is nothing I can do.” Jinyoung concludes, looking hurt both because of your rejection and his parents’ inability to let him do what he wants. “I will not stay around people who want me miserable, but I can stick to those who make me feel loved and understood.”

“I’m sure it can’t be that bad to get married to a rich and pretty girl.”

Jinyoung stops walking, looking dumbfounded. “Do you even hear yourself? It can’t be that bad?” 

“I mean, your career is your future. Your family is important, too! What is so special about me that you’re willing to risk everything even after I broke up with you?!” You yell, hating both yourself and him for being in such a situation. 

“I don’t know, you tell me. Why are you wearing stained pyjamas on a Friday night while watching stupid videos? Why aren’t you enjoying your single life as you should?” Jinyoung hits jackpot as easy as he used to. He knows you; you’re not the type of person who watches questionable videos, anyways.

“I was tired.” Is all you say, your drained face giving away your current mind-set.

“Please,” Jinyoung rubs his forehead, completely done with your behaviour. “You’re not happy. You think you made the right decision but you didn’t. You’re fooling yourself and trying to be an altruist by ‘saving my life’ yet you’re stomping on me again and again. So what if I have to work shitty jobs and sleep here? Are you scared that you might not take advantage of my bank account? Is me being poor so bad that you want me out of your life?” 

It triggers you, it triggers you so much that you start crying. “Stop!” You shake your head, your heart clenching. “I’m warning you, never imply, ever again, that I was after your money.” you want to sound threatening but you must look ridiculous. “Do you think it’s easy for me? Do you think I can spit venom and feel nothing? I didn’t want you to suffer because of me, I want you to be happy and live the life you should be living. I’m literally forcing myself to stop loving you, Jinyoung.”

“You don’t understand, I don’t want you to stop.” Jinyoung breathes, his feet aiming for your trembling figure. His tone softens when he sees you crying. He doesn’t think he will ever be able to handle such a view. “What I’m trying to say is that no matter the amount of wealth and the number of connections, you make me happy and you’re the life I should be living. If you take that away from me, I’m done for.”

You sob harder, his words buzzing and more comforting than ever. 

He brushes your arm silently, his head dipping to take a good look at your bloodshot eyes. “Can you please stop trying to take all the decisions and believe me? It’s been a month and now I need you to come back to me.”

He doesn’t give you a choice; but you don’t need to ponder. 

“Are you really not going to regret this?” You try one last time, your eyes searching for his but his drunk face shows no concern, no sign of doubt, no hint of hesitation. 

“All I’m regretting is that I didn’t come sooner.” He concludes, his arms spreading to signal he needs a hug.

You carefully envelop him, his scent hinting he has been drinking a lot of liquor. “Promise me you’ll try to convince your parents some more.”

You hear him chuckle, his arms rubbing your back. “I promise.”

“I actually missed you a lot.”

Jinyoung can only inhale, his arms tightening and head finding shelter in the crook of your neck. 

“Welcome back, baby.”

[hwallout]

quatervois - ljy

summary: “Listen up pretty boy, we’re both murderers. We carry the souls of hundreds on our weapons. It doesn’t fucking matter who our targets are. We’re the exact same; except, I’m honest and I only do this because it pays good fucking money, and what is it you’re striving for? With your ass always covered? Pitiful peace and justice? That’s pathetic. There’s no such thing in this job.”

words: 21,7k (this was 38 pages on word im,,,i birthed a monster im so sorry)

genre: assassin!juyeon, assassin!reader, angst, drama, fluff, crack if u use a microscope

warnings: (not explicit) violence, murder, language

early an: holy shit it’s here

The way you got introduced and became a part of such a job wasn’t exactly how one would imagine.

Becoming an assassin hasn’t been a direct wish of yours. As expected, in the beginning, this exact possibility had never crossed your mind. Growing up in an ordinary, middle-class household, it was expected of you to follow the footsteps of many. Never the smartest kid in class, but with a knack for logic and solving thought experiments, you’ve imagined becoming a philosopher of some type. Nothing too spectacular, but interesting enough and different than a usual 9-5 job.

So then, how exactly have you come to holding a knife against a random man’s throat almost daily?

Of course, while young, a person is prone to the effect of the outside world and people surrounding them. Some pupils are lucky enough to live in the best surroundings and are given amazing opportunities; therefore, they grow up into kind, successful people. Then, there are those who thanks to certain circumstances end up walking a different path, all of them hoping for the best possible outcome.

In today’s society, the importance of money was huge. It was expected that every family, containing at least one adult person, was able to deal with constant fluctuation of cash and sudden, unanticipated expenses. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case in many households and those kids had to experience helpless life without enough money, while their parents fought for every coin.

It was incredibly unfortunate that it affected you as well, even so in the worst possible moment – right before university.  

Thanks to stupid reasons that could’ve easily been prevented, your family fell into dept, causing both of your parents to find second jobs. Not having enough money to continue with a rather expensive education, you felt obliged to find a job.

And of course, being so young and ambitious, but mostly misfortune driven, you thought that the future of the household was in your hands. It was a must to find something that pays good, fast.

Consequently, the first night was spent scrolling down the endless pages of Google. You searched for something that didn’t require any special education (because of obvious reasons), but would generously help your situation. Seconds extended into minutes, those into hours, days even. Finding a good job with no degree was pretty hard, yet what else could’ve you expected?  

The issue had you visiting most irrelevant sites, clicking on shady ads (and installing a thousand viruses, probably), asking strangers in online chatrooms. Lost and unexperienced, you struggled and almost accepted the proposal of being a stripper in a famous strip club downtown.  

Almost.  

The job you were suddenly introduced to was something seen in movies and video games only. For whichever reason, it appeared in a dream one night. The dream had you play the main character, dressed in all black, doing all the terrifying, dirty work with random weapons, but being paid a huge sum afterwards. It was scandalous enough to have you hesitating for a little while upon waking up, disgusted at the thought of doing it.

Still, remembering the money filled suitcase, you’ve overcome the initial revulsion fast. Unexpectedly intrigued by the idea, you thought a little research couldn’t hurt anyone. Finding a reliable site that offered information on paid assassins only took a couple of minutes. The author of the article was an ex-FBI agent, therefore you thought there couldn’t be data more reliable than this. Upon a quick look, you’ve come to the conclusion that the study was most definitely written with intent of educating people on this topic, rather than motivating them to apply for it. Oh well.

From an objective point of view, it was exactly what you were looking for. It didn’t require any special degree from any university and it paid horrendously well, with small variations on the amount due to different employers. Reading further though, you realized that not just anyone can become an assassin, or hitman, as people liked to call it.

It demanded years of training, hard work and terrifying change. The author described it as “...complete mutation of one’s mind and personality, utter desensitization to almost everything. Those people become machines...”. You didn’t doubt their words, on the contrary, you believed them completely. It was only logical that a person has to get used to blood, extreme violence, emotionless murder, which were no ordinary or acceptable sights and actions. Of course, you were in denial, about to laugh at yourself for even reading the article seriously.

But then your eyes landed on the pay again. The numbers were huge. It would definitely help. Your family needed this. Sacrifices had to be made.

The next day, you bought a burner phone with the last bits of your savings. Entering an empty alley, you immediately dialed a phone number you’ve found at 3am. You didn’t know what was the worst that could happen, seeing as you were dialing a shady number from a shady website with shady intentions. Maybe the phone would blow up – in which case thankfully, it was a burner. But that then meant you wasted money with no reason.  

Thankfully, the other side picked up and scheduled a meeting for the next day.

Everything about it was suspicious, from the first to the last moment. From the first meeting with a tall, fat man, wearing an expensive suit and a shiny Rolex on his wrist, to the moment that exact man patted you on the back for good luck on your first mission.

The training was all you’ve expected and more. Tears, sweat and especially blood were shed during that tough period. You were put through complete torture – whether it be emotional or physical. In the beginning, they had you watch videos containing mild abuse of random people, only to progress to horrible violence as time passed by. In times where you wanted to look away, a stern and strong man would yell at you, ordering to stay focused on the task – one that would make you used and nonchalant to seeing such monstrosities.

You were trained to take words, threats and even hits with a straight face, only to return ten times harder. Sometimes you thought that self-defense classes you were offered but never took in the past, would’ve definitely helped with the current situation. Simple pistols were immediately introduced to you, strange looking men always pressuring you into improving the mediocre aim. More complicated guns and snipers were thrown in your direction upon noticeable improvement.

Surprisingly, they began “paying” you from the start. The big boss said it was because he noticed your potential and incredibly fast progress, therefore used the money as constant motivation for further improvement. Unfortunately, the trainees you’ve encountered weren’t so positive about it, saying it was the boss’ way of making sure no one ditches out once they enter (“you’ll have to pay the complete sum back, he basically indebted you”). The money you received wasn’t a lot, but it was definitely a good starting position.

In a relatively short period of time, a huge change happened. You’ve transformed from someone whose eyes watered at harsh words, body flinched at sudden movement and hands shook while holding a knife, to a person who had no trouble taking a hit to the face, only to counterattack by slitting throats.

Your knack for logic and solving thought experiments and predicting outcomes came in handy, for they’ve worked on further developing that as well. They created a thousand puzzles, testing possible situations (“you have to run away, which route do you take?", "two witnesses saw you; how do you deal with them without anyone else noticing?”), always questioning your answers (“but then wouldn’t that make you more exposed?”, “what if suddenly your target chose to change their usual route?”) and having you argument them thoroughly.

You were trained to notice even the smallest of similarities between two situations, perceive possible danger/risks, predict where a target would appear next based on their recent roundabouts and analyze certain types of behavior. Basically, they tried recreating situations that would slowly introduce you to the harder part of your future job – the planning, unnoticed execution and escape from the crime scene.

The boss had personally hired personnel to train your selective attention. Everything a normal person would pass by and dismiss, you’d notice. The unusual movement of leaves in the corner of your eyes, a black bird in a flock of dark grey ones, the inconsiderable change in a person’s demeanor, a reoccurring but overlooked detail in everyday situations.

Friends weren't particularly made in such a setting; therefore, like many others, you've been alone through it all. Evidently, you've noticed other people around, mostly teenagers who were just introduced to the whole thing – yet never really bothered or had enough time to go and meet them. Everybody was just as scared and hesitant as you were when it all started. In the end, who knew who you'd have to fight against in the future. “Save yourself a heartbreak”.

Interestingly enough though, there was a boy who caught your eye. You weren’t sure when he was recruited, for he never seemed lost or inexperienced. The boy would walk confidently around the training site, shoot exceedingly well at the shooting range and progress through his endurance training perfectly.

Silently, you watched and admired the handsome boy with attentive eyes. Everything about him was as captivating as ever, further piquing your interest with every passing day. His form and skill were envious, while his mature behavior and breathtaking looks stole your breath away.

Eventually though, the boy disappeared.

Your parents were a sensitive topic. At first, they were told the job you found didn't have fixed hours, which sounded like the only logical explanation for why you never came home at the same time.

When the training became more serious and the changes in your personality and looks became obvious, you stopped seeing them. The place of stay was a motel a couple of miles away from the training site (or the supposed store you lied working at). Despite their constant messages and phone calls, pleads to come back home and stop “overworking” yourself, you stood your ground. The money you were paid was still linked back to them, and after a while you were informed that the debt was no more.  

Unfortunately, though, you've come to the point where you didn't want to back out from this horrendous job. And a couple months later, the boss forced you to cut contact with your parents.

Maybe it was for the better, because it wasn't possible to predict if they'd even recognize you. Their daughter built muscle, had a scarred body and went through a drastic change of personality. The desensitization did wonders to young minds. It came to the point where you were able to firstly watch and then execute a certain violent act (on a specialized, human-like doll), without having to look away. The two elders definitely wouldn't want such a person in their household.  

Although there really should've been, there was no shame or regret once the trainee period was finished and your feet set out on the first ever mission and first real kill.

Fast forward a few years after the first mission, and you were considered a high valued assassin.  

There really was no proper reason, but the flow of the river happened to direct you towards the more infamous customers. Drug dealers, wanted criminals, corrupted politicians, all sorts of people involved with illegality hired you. Over time, you've gotten used to it. Already familiarized with customers, type of targets and forms of execution, switching to work for a different type of people simply stopped crossing your mind.

Your prices weren't low at all. Actually, they were one of the highest for the job, yet with a great reason. Despite the victim count passing hundred, there hasn't been a single case that was ever (properly) solved, the employers always getting away with their work. Not even once have you been suspected or connected to any of the assassinations either, and it was all thanks to your tactics.

One could argue that there weren’t many ways a person could be murdered, but you managed to prove such a statement wrong. Not a lot of executions you've done followed the same path – which only showed how creative but also knowledgeable your mind was.

Because of one simple hair strand, whose color faded a long time ago, they called you Red. The nickname stuck with you ever since those torturous, trainee days, and nowadays, it helped avoid using your real name. You doubted anyone even knew what it was.

An interesting period began during your sixth year. Numerous politicians, usually the ones that heavily opposed the new government, would be found dead around the city. Not just them, but gang and mafia leaders who became too powerful and prominent in the public eye as well – many of those who hired you in the past.

Much like always, this government experienced the lack of trust and satisfaction from citizens. Rightfully so though, the public demanded change after supposed rigged elections, finally having enough of the fake democracy. Heavy and frequent protests blew up the nation, huge crowds of people led by a few brave individuals. Unfortunately, though, a few weeks in, the leaders of those would be found dead after announcing the protest scheme.

The terrifying amount of sudden assassinations were never solved or explained. At least to the public. The huge leap in numbers shouldn’t have been thrown under the mat so easily, yet it just happened. People began living in anger and fear. All the officials had to say about it was a simple “we're looking into it, but it’s not our main priority”, words that only intensified the rage felt by the citizens. That topic would always be dismissed with the same exact answer, occasionally adding that those assassinated already had “worrisome and problematic backgrounds”.

“It was only a matter of time when something as tragic as death would happen to them”

The situations greatly benefitted them; they wouldn't make an effort to explain whatever happened even if they weren't involved. All of those people worked against them, one way or another anyway. Still, the murders weren't spontaneous, and just like many others, you caught onto their sly play.

For a little while, you tried getting some insight and information on the cases. Your intentions weren’t to solve them and serve justice, but rather find whoever was the one hired by the government. It was pure curiosity to know who was the infamous colleague.

The information given to the public (obviously) wasn't much, and you were left connecting all the different cases using simple wide shots and shitty descriptions. The best source of information appeared to be freelancing journalists, who published the most details. Unsurprisingly though, those weren't enough for a proper open case either, for someone evidently prohibited them from posting more.

One thing that had you frowning was the fact that everything was way too clean, perfect and similar to your own way of work.

Closing the laptop after reading yet another empty article, you looked around the dark room. Sighing out in frustration and cracking fingers one by one, you wondered if you're supposed to consider those people your actual colleagues or rather enemies.

The clock ticked eleven and fifteen; just forty-five minutes before midnight. The atmosphere in the tiny apartment was calm, no sound other than your quiet breathing heard. Darkness filling your bedroom was only interrupted by the big moon that greeted you through an open window. Yet, much like any other Friday, the outside world seemed to be bustling with life, getting ready for what's yet to come.  

Standing up, you stretched fast and walked towards the entrance door. Picking up a black coat from the hanger, keys and phone from the little table next to it, you headed outside. Tomorrow was yet another mission, this time a man by the name of Lee Baekgon. The reason was usual, another member of a gang who had involved himself with the government, becoming an unfortunate mole.  

Thanks to the extensive week-long watch and study you've done on the man you had gotten used to his ethics and everyday habits. The experience you had and the surprisingly uninteresting and bland life of Lee Baekgon allowed you to do so in such little time – which always brought more money. The faster the execution is, the more expensive it is, and of course, you cared about the amount in your pocket.

Now, having everything planned out and prepared, you went out for a relaxing walk – as per usual on the night before. The streets were filled with people, hurrying in all directions, either coming back from their late shifts or going out with their friends.

Setting a regular pace, you camouflaged into the crowd and breathed in heavily. Colorful lights from nearby stores lit up the street in a thousand shades, creating a unique palette out of the usually dull path. Your eyes skimmed over people, not really staying locked on anyone's head or scalp. All of them were plain shapes to you, only looking similar to those who you've had the job of executing. Either way, it was pleasurable to hear the overall sound of people. The voices, laughs, gasps.

Suddenly and surprisingly, as if trained, your eyes locked onto a tall, lean, dark blue haired man walking in the opposite direction. It could’ve been because of his height or hair, but he stuck out of the dense crowd like a sore thumb. The stranger wasn't looking at you, rather ahead of himself, but you immediately scanned his profile. An unfamiliar feeling spread through your body, sending shivers down your spine.

The man carried himself with a certain kind of confidence, his steps calm and collected. He held his head high, looking forward as if staring at an invisible dot, walking towards an unknown destination. His eyes, although dark and hooded, were sharp and focused. The nose bridge of his created a slight shadow over the side of his handsome face.

Unexpectedly, as if sensing your eyes, the man looked back for a short second. Immediately, a familiar image of a teenage boy who exceeded in all training fields flashed before your eyes. Alas, before you knew it the man was taking a sharp turn and straying away from view.

The organ inside of your chest performed one incredibly hard beat, before going back to normal. Someone bumped your shoulder, apologizing right away and breaking the short-lived daze. For another moment, you stood motionless, looking in the direction of the other, the blue strands now long gone.

Shaking your head quickly and picking the pace up again, you tried processing what has just happened.

You'd see the man quite often after laying eyes on him for the first time. He even had a nickname. Blue.

Blue's fashion was quite predictable now, for the man seemed not to prefer colorful clothes. During the day, his wardrobe consisted of simple t-shirts, black jeans and occasional black leather jacket. One thing that changed almost daily though, was the bag that he'd carry. Nonetheless, Blue would always walk as nonchalantly and confidently as ever.

Each time you'd encounter him, the man would remind you of that certain boy. Weirdly enough, Blue never once looked back, no matter how many times or how close you'd pass by. No matter what though, you'd notice the same pair of sharp eyes peeking through thick blue bangs – a feature you very well remember.

The second thing that would have anyone's interest piqued, was that you'd see the man at the shooting field as well. On the days when you decided on visiting and practicing your (already impressive) aim, he would already be there. You'd watch from afar, the last couple of shots he'd take before turning around to leave. The male never once stayed any longer. Blue wouldn't even check on his hits - he'd shoot thrice and leave immediately.

A thing that many would fail to notice, would be the fast movement of his arms as he pushed the gun back into his rucksack.

Over time, you've realized that the number of encounters with Blue was too great for a stranger. The possibility of it not being an accident started bugging you. Eventually, it became worrying.

In the dead time of the night, while walking through forgotten alleyways no one really passes through, you'd see him. On rainy nights, while everyone else ran or hid away as to not get soaked, Blue would walk calmly.  

And maybe he had always been there, yet you simply never cared or gave it enough attention up until recently. Or maybe, it was something more serious.

His sight would often be locked onto his feet, hands shoved deep into jean pockets. During the night, Blue would wear all black, a mask and hood frequently covering up his face, yet the dark blue strands never failed to peek out. He'd also wear the same black worn out backpack, the one he never brought out in the daylight.

Although you've met and dealt with many different kinds of people, never once had someone managed to make you feel so curious but anxious at the same time. Neither of those feelings felt good.

Despite your initial pleasant surprise, Blue became someone who you disliked pretty fast. It bugged you how the two worlds happened to overlap at the most unconventional of times. Whether it was when you were spying on someone, following them or coming back to the base with blood on your hands, the man would make his appearance. You suddenly felt as if this stranger had a whole insight of your life and knew all of your secrets. As if he was aware of your job and worked as a spy whose target was you.

Feeling apprehensive was something you never expected to experience, especially while out of work. For the first time ever though, you thought about executing someone who you weren't ordered to take out.  

Thanks to instances such as those stated earlier, you've developed a side mission over time. As if in you were in a game and suddenly had to unlock another small part of the main story to progress. There was an undying need to find out if your suspicions were correct and what exactly was so off-putting, upsetting about this man (who seemingly did no real harm to you). And of course, if there was a way to fix it before jumping to the last, desperate solution.

Truthfully, you never got any thrill from the pure act of execution. Taking someone's life was as emotional as raw poetry, but those emotions were never felt by the heart, much less the brain. Sometimes you wondered what your thoughts on everything would've been if you hadn't changed so much.

Taking another deep breath, you grit your teeth and backed the scared man against a wall. With a knife held close to his Adam's apple, the man gulped and winced for the last time. Fat beads of sweat raced each other against his neck. There was no remorse for the other – neither him or the rest of his happy family.

You didn't hear the pleads and wishes of the victim, as the cotton gag filling his mouth prevented any noise from escaping. The thin blade sliced through skin and flesh in a delicate manner, effectively damaging his windpipe. The man gasped for air, but only coughed back blood. White cotton soon changed color. Watching the white material turning red didn't make you feel any different, just like the eyes of the man who struggled in pure agony.

Only when it looked like the blood was about to create a puddle on the ground, did you remove the cotton. The other gasped two, three more times, too exhausted and lightheaded to take any action. With much force, you pulled the body towards an open manhole and dumped it inside, listening to the way it heavily fell into the water.

That's what drug debt does to you.

Closing the manhole up, you stuffed the bloody cotton inside your coat and hid the knife inside of your boot. Taking off black gloves and mask, you pushed them beside the cotton and walked in the opposing direction than the one you came from.

The connected alleyways seemed to go on forever, but they were no unfamiliar place to you. To say that you used them often wasn't a lie, but there was rarely anyone else doing the same. Light steps echoed shortly; the fog that unusually filled the tight space became thicker as you delved deeper. Suddenly, there was yet another echo coming from the other direction. The person was seemingly walking towards you. Unconsciously, you prepared to reach down for the knife.

Through the fog you could faintly make out a silhouette of a man approaching. Every step you took allowed a clearer view of the other, and eventually the full sight of his figure. With an exaggerated eye roll and in pure disbelief, you silently cursed your absolute luck. It once again proved to be just who you expected.  

Blue walked with hurried steps, something you haven't seen before. Upon coming close enough to you, he looked up from the ground, pace slowing down and eyes meeting for the first time in a long while. Time seemed to slow down as well for both, one short moment extending to unexpected lengths.  

Both were dressed in similar, dark attire, carrying a fake expression of innocence. Yet, the moment their irises met, a certain feeling spread throughout their bodies, as if they quietly confirmed it wasn't a coincidence that they met here at this time.  

No words were exchanged, the moment finally ending as you passed by each other. There was a strong urge to look back after the other, but an inner voice whispered quietly, saying it was smarter not to do so. Not even when the man's steps promptly stopped echoing and you felt eyes on your back.  

A couple of steps later, you picked up on a sudden, but barely noticeable smell of human blood. For a moment, you were tricked into thinking it was the cotton or knife that were stuffed inside your coat. Still, the closer you got to a certain container leaning against a building wall, you realized it couldn't be it.

Once a foot away from the huge object, you stopped. The smell wasn't at all strong, but still noticeable enough. You didn’t want to interfere with whatever took place, but it didn’t take long to realize someone laid dead in there. In the end, it was the smell you were surrounded with pretty much daily.

Dots were beginning to connect slowly, but you were once again forced into moving. The feeling of being watched was making you feel uneasy, but this time you were tempted enough to turn around.  

There was no one standing where you expected them to. He was gone.

Sighing out loud, you turned around, took a quick left and finally walked out of the alleyway. There were almost no people on the streets, and the weird feeling was finally gone. The walk back to the base was just enough time to analyze all the different possibilities that unexpectedly plagued your mind.

It shouldn’t have surprised you that it happened so soon.  

A few rather peaceful days have passed since your last encounter with him. Time seemingly fled by, but unlike many other, these days were calm. The missions have come to a stale; therefore, you effectively used your free time to do chores and visit the market. In the end, the fridge wouldn't fill itself up.

The thin paper bag swung side to side as you walked. Cans and bottles made an unrecognizable but even melody as they clashed against each other. Lost in thought, you aimlessly walked forwards, enjoying the cool gust of wind hitting your face.  

But then, in the corner of an eye, you picked up on a man running towards you.

He was in his forties, a body of short, strong and somewhat fat build covered by a formal, grey suit. There was little to no hair in the middle of his head, while two thick patches spread on the sides. He wore a panicked expression, eyebrows furrowed and eyes all but screaming for help. It took him only a few seconds to reach you.

“Miss?” The man panted, immediately bending down to place his hands on his shaking knees. “Miss, I beg for your help”.

Glancing at his face again, you recognized the other as Mr. White - a man who has been barking against the government quite a lot recently. The propaganda he preached was slowly but surely gaining more supporters, and it suddenly clicked for you. This little rat probably had a sudden reason to feel unsafe and afraid of experiencing the same end as many others. What a shame he was brave only on the TV.

For a moment, you were hesitant, unsure if accepting to help was a right thing to do. Especially when such a person was in question. You waited a minute, while the other gathered his thoughts and managed to form coherent words. He must’ve sensed your reluctance, for not another second was wasted before he began explaining.

“I’m sorry, I feel exposed and like I’m being followed and...” Mr. White went on, blabbering something you only hummed along to, while scanning the surroundings. The park he came from wasn’t that crowded, unlike the last time you’ve passed by. There were only a few families playing with their kids and people walking their dogs.  

Nothing out of the ordinary, yet a certain man walking a tall Doberman managed to have you interested.

“...that hooded man...”

Lips moving to form a smirk, you almost patted yourself on the back for suspecting the right person. The stranger was rather tall, wearing black fitting jeans and an oversized cherry red hoodie. Despite it being warm outside, a big hood was pulled over his head, and his face was somewhat covered by a cap he wore underneath. A strong hand gripped the chain leash that held a dauntingly big, black Doberman on a trained distance, walking in a calm pace. The dog was huge, with ears pointed up and forwards, steps elegant but threatening. One could swear that it could rip a man’s head off with one bite.

“Why didn’t you take a taxi?” You asked back, cutting off the current ongoing speech.

“I tried... I tried calling for one but... none... none stopped, please help me... stay with me, wait with me” He practically begged, knees bent and hands pressing together as if praying. Passerby watched the scene unfold with surprised expressions, some even mocking the way the male behaved. Frowning at the current situation, you pulled the man up by his bicep, not in the mood for any unnecessary drama. He looked way too pathetic.  

Nodding as a reply, you started walking towards the pedestrian crossing not so far away. On the other side, at the designated spot, you’d be able to call for a taxi.

The whole time, you ordered Mr. White to walk in front - as if your smaller form would be any coverage for him. Despite not being strong, the wind was still powerful enough to carry the quiet echo of footsteps behind you. The person walked with the same pace, keeping suspicious distance.

Once at the traffic light, you stopped. The panicked politician didn’t dare move, his limbs stiff and frozen like a paused frame. At the given moment, you weren’t sure if the man was even breathing – his chest wasn’t at all moving. Unfortunately, the wait for the light to turn green was quite long. The steps that used to echo behind you came to a halt as the suspicious man finally caught up. It was then that you turned around to look at him – eyes meeting with a pair that held no emotion inside of them.

Blue looked even more handsome up close and in broad daylight. With fierce eyes and dominant aura, he seemed quite intimidating. While his facial features now resembled a grown man, they once again reminded you of that certain young boy. It was a sudden flash of clear memory, something you’ve only experienced while crossing paths the blue haired man.

Blue attentively caught onto your interested gaze, for his eyebrow rose and lips formed a smirk. Slowly, as if you were supposed to notice, he glanced behind at the motionless politician and then back at you, this time with a wider smirk. Such a bold move.

And of course, it shouldn’t have surprised you that it was him. Coincidence no more; your doubts were crumbling down like a house of cards thanks to the sudden stimuli.

The black dog watched you like prey, hungry eyes tracking every move. Thankfully, it was properly held in its place by the stronger man.

As soon as the light turned green, Blue took off, not sparing any more attention to neither of the two. The Doberman trailed in suit, walking graciously beside its owner, following the exact pace. You let him a few steps ahead, before crossing the street with Mr. White who seemed more relaxed now.

Paying the last bit of attention to the young man, your eyes unconsciously trailed down his leg. Immediately, you noticed the outline of a certain object that strained against the material of his fitting jeans. With a quick analysis, you recognized the weird shape – it was a knife.

That was it; exactly all the additional information you needed. The young boy grew up to be someone you now worked against.

Work, work, work. That’s all your mind was filled with for the past few weeks, and with a good reason. Being an undiscovered assassin often demanded immense amounts of creativity (which really proved to be hard when unmotivated) to avoid similarities between cases. Sometimes, you even had to choose the riskier and more public approach, much like today.

The current mission demanded a month-long preparation and as crazy as it might sound, obtaining explosive was the easiest part of it. You were lucky to have a couple of acquaintances who somehow had the exact stuff you needed, and at a great price as well.

For exactly four weeks, you’ve watched over a certain man, a tall, strong and well-known drug dealer called K. Besides actively selling all sorts of opium and illegal substances, the man led a powerful gang named The Vipers. You’ve never been hired by that gang, but you’ve heard a lot about them through numerous connections and accidental eavesdropping. Sometimes, you thought that assassins were the biggest threat to their employers, thanks to the amount of insider knowledge they pick up on over time.

The Vipers heavily depended on their leaders, brothers K and B. The older sibling, K, as the stronger leader, took most control over their big bites, while B did the other, sporadic and less serious work. Still, they cooperated perfectly, working in sync to create a big, illegal underground market, that the government never spoke about.

Unfortunately, they got themselves into a big fuss with another powerful gang, Weiro, the details never once directly explained to you. There were a couple of things that you could’ve suspected went down, but really, it wasn’t your job and interest. Anyhow, Weiro employed you, with a strict order to kill K in an extravagant way that will have his gang warned properly. Their request had your eyes rolling back; music wishes were never a favorite.

For a whole month, you studied the man, all of his whereabouts and paid attention to the people he interacted with from an unassuming distance. While K probably lived a very stressful and interesting life behind the closed doors of his hideouts and warehouses, his everyday ethics were pretty bland and easy to predict. Of course, you weren’t the one to complain, for it made your job easier.

During that time, you’ve also thought of an extravagant but careful enough way to finish the mission. Thankfully, creativity wasn’t a skill you lacked most of the time.  

The plan was simple when broken down. Every third day, at 4pm, K. drives from his home to The Vipers’ main warehouse. He takes the exact same route to reach that destination in the shortest period of time, driving either his black Porsche or B’s red Dodge. Both cars were one of a kind in the area. There are exactly 6 traffic lights he has to stop at before advancing to the highway and leaving the city. With some advanced work, you managed to interfere with them through a tiny device that was set up and connected to a phone. It still didn’t work at command (which you wish it did), but it bought some time by prolonging the red light.

Thankfully, your city had a wide chain of sewers that spread under every single street, numerous manholes leading in and out.  

The public town cameras positioned at almost every corner were connected to your phone as well, allowing a great view of the street you’ll be operating on – or underneath, for a better narration. Navigating through the sewers should be relatively easy, thanks to the map you’ve studied numerous times. After interrupting the traffic light, K’s car will (presumably) stop right above a manhole, through which you’d be able to set up a 30-second explosive. The car should explode a street away, killing K.

Surprisingly enough, the plan worked out perfectly. With hurried steps you’ve walked into one of the empty alleyways, immediately running towards an already open manhole. There was a bright yellow warning that indicated a hole in the ground – one that no one closed even after a whole year of the sign just standing there. Looking around for the last time, you slipped in, sprinting away the moment your feet touched the ground.

Steps echoed through the empty tunnel, contact with wet surface only creating loud splashing noises. Currently, the screen of your phone was split, half showing the camera display of the street and half exhibiting a blue button and a frozen counter. A few minutes of fast navigation through the sewers, you looked up, realizing the designated place was there. A quick look up granted proof that the plate was there. K was then taking a turn, only a few hundred meters away from you.  

With a quick and forceful tap of the blue circle, you watched the light turn red.

The powerful vehicle driving closer appeared even louder down there. When K stopped and the noisy engine came to a halt, the cameras were there to confirm his perfect position. Hurriedly, you climbed up, working the plate open with a miniature crowbar (that you carried in a backpack, along with the explosive). Then, with calculated and calm movements, the metal cover was carefully moved and the car was right there.

Huge amount of smoke entered through the opening, making you cough. Much like always, time was precious and there were only twenty more seconds. Skillfully, you securely tied the tiny bomb to the underside of K’s vehicle, closing the manhole up and setting the timer off immediately after.

The light turned green and the mighty engine roared for its last time.

Taking a clean jump down, you ran back the same way. Somewhere in the middle, you heard a huge bang, followed by strong vibrations of the ground. Smirking, you nodded in satisfaction because of yet another case well done.

Outside, on the main street, while many panicked about the car currently on fire and a dead man inside, the familiar blue-haired stranger watched with calm in his irises. He was leaned on one of the walls, laughing at the scared pedestrians and their clumsiness. Then, as if programmed, the moment you came out of the alleyway, he turned to face you.

Caught like a deer in headlights, you stopped in tracks. Blue smirked boldly, nodding slightly with a raised eyebrow – as if giving props for the finished job. Once again, an anxious feeling overtook your body, slight goosebumps appearing on soft skin. Gulping, you took a deep breath and walked right past, trying not to look intimidated by his sharp gaze.

Despite the familiarity you felt, Blue never once showed any signs of knowing who you once were or where you came from. Yet, it looked as if he knew exactly who you were and who you worked for currently, which was a worse situation to be in.

Once again, you aimlessly walked through lit up, bustling streets. Unnecessarily, you felt like a part of the normal community during these times. The chilly wind was somewhat relaxing against warm skin, serving as a distraction from overthinking. There were a thousand things that could go wrong every time, and thinking about them wouldn’t make anything easier. In the end, your skill and instincts never failed you, every move already memorized as muscle reflex.

About twenty minutes in, you caught onto a familiar person a few meters ahead. There was a small group of people separating the two of you, therefore they allowed short glimpses. Still, the tall, lean physique and dark blue hair that gleamed under the street light, gave their identity away. It was him.

The man’s posture was something you were already used to – relaxed, with steps long but calculated. His head was bent down lifting up for a second only, before falling down again. With the way his arms were positioned, you supposed the male held a phone or some sort of device in his hands.  Not daring to approach, you chose to follow his movements from a safe distance.  

A tall, strong man took a quick right turn into one of the side streets, effectively distancing away from the crowd. You wouldn’t have paid any special attention to him, if it weren’t for Blue’s gradual stop as well. Choosing not to blow the cover off, you continued with the same pace for a little while, ignoring the other as you passed right by. After about thirty more steps, you sat on one of the free benches that allowed a clear view of the blue haired man.

He stood on the same place, now leaning against one of the street lamps, phone still in hands. The device lit up Blue’s beautiful features, his stern eyes occasionally looking up and at the direction that man disappeared in. From his actions, you presumed he was the next target, and the assassin was only studying his behavior and roundabouts.

Although you couldn’t see, Blue watched the man enter one of the buildings, then waited for the lights on the 3rd floor to turn on and a window to be opened, much like always. When that happened, he pushed the phone into his jacket and turned around, happy with the final observation. You sneakily watched from afar, admiring the relaxation and carefreeness.

Then unexpectedly, Blue turned his head slowly, eyes meeting with yours. They found you so easily and that’s when you realized there was no cover to begin with. The uneasiness once again itched your skin. It was clear that he was aware of your positioning, hell, he probably even knew when you were behind him. The man’s eyebrow rose in an amused manner, before he looked the other way and walked away.

Something told you to go and follow.  

Taking careful and light steps between people, you tried to stay as low-key as possible, although the other probably expected – scratch that, knew – you were behind. His phone rang, an annoying ringtone interrupting the previous atmosphere. Blue picked up quick, talking quietly but laughing loudly at whatever the person on the other end said. Quickening the pace, you were able to get close enough to hear pieces of their conversation – unfortunately it wasn’t anything interesting, rather a casual talk between two friends. You suspected the man used this as a foolish cover.

Suddenly, he turned a corner, disappearing right behind. The phone call was still ongoing, his strong voice echoing through the alleyway for just a short period of time before getting lost in silence. You waited a couple of seconds before advancing.

It was your shadow that first made it around, but it made no effort of warning you about what’s to come. A silent scream left your lips, as the man you’ve been stalking for the past twenty minutes stood right ahead. His body was so incredibly close, minty breath fanning against your face. The corner of his lips formed a teasing smirk.  

“Hello, Red” He spoke, voice low, but with a pinch of playfulness in it. His big hand lifted up and reached behind your ear, taking a hold of a certain strand of hair. Noticing the expected color was no more, Blue frowned lightly. “Oh? It’s not red anymore?”

His act evidently surprised you, eyes wide open and lips parted slightly. The fact that he called you Red had only increased the bewilderment. A battle of foreign emotions started inside of your mind and chest. A foreign, bubbly feeling was fueled by pure hope that the other somehow remembered you, while the rational mind suspected the man’s real intentions and knowledge. In the end, Blue had never once interacted with you directly, how would he know about a hidden strand? Who did he hear it from?

“Hello, Blue” You replied, looking him right in the eyes and choosing to ignore his previous question. There was a slight tinge of dominance in your words, something that the other wasn’t quite expecting. “Nice to finally meet you”

“Haven’t you a long time ago, though?” He questioned, the smirk now turning into a light-hearted smile. Something about it had you wanting to wipe it off immediately. Nevertheless, his words once again had a double meaning. They echoed in your mind, replaying like a never-ending mantra. Technically, the two of you were no strangers, but what reason should you give him? Was it thanks to the faith that intertwined your paths or was it the history you’ve indirectly shared?

“Let’s just say I like to make things formal like this” The more you observed the man’s features, the more you grew intrigued. He was just so perfectly sculpted, and it made no sense that someone as breathtaking as him busied himself with such dirty work. Yet, God only knew what had forced the young boy to choose such a path.

“Well then, my name is Juyeon” Blue extended his hand for a handshake, once again showcasing just how big his hands were. Not bothering to take the gloves off, you accepted his greeting, somehow managing to feel the roughness of his palm over the black leather. A quick mutter of your own name was seemingly enough for Juyeon, for he hummed along and repeated it with the same tone. You didn’t miss the smooth flow of the vowels off his tongue.

Tranquility enveloped the small alleyway. Wind blew through it in strong waves, messing up your hair. Two frames stood just a step away, never once breaking eye contact, but prolonging the silence that swallowed every other sound. It was becoming awkward, yet neither knew how to bring up topics that obviously interested both.

“So, want to grab coffee, or?” Juyeon asked, breaking the suffocating atmosphere. His words served as a splash of cold water that brought you back into Reliaty, eyes averting their gaze for the first time. You watched a rat run from one trash can to the other, disappearing behind it in a matter of seconds.

“No, I actually have something more important to do” The truth was, you wanted to go with him out of pure curiosity, but a lot was holding you back. Even after imagining this exact moment a thousand times, you weren’t sure you were ready for it. Apart from that, there was yet another more impulsive reason for the refusal. You’ve been taught that everyone was an enemy when looked at from the right angle, especially in this job. Therefore, you were to deny as a precaution to not allow just anyone to use any information against you.

And what’s the most unfortunate was that Juyeon wasn’t just anyone. He was exactly your type. Which meant that he was both the most dangerous and safest of them all. The worst combination.

“But less important than following me for about...” The male looked down at his watch, an expensive device tightly secured around his wrist, “20 minutes?”. Blue's expression was one of curiosity, probably anticipating the reply to his remark.

“I had time to kill” It wasn’t at all believable, but the other let it slide with a slight chuckle. He glanced at you with an amused look, before speaking.

“Kill huh? Working so late?” Juyeon teased, the chuckle from before now growing into an audible laugh. Truthfully, this exact reply had caught you off guard pretty well and the silence that suddenly spread was a solid proof of it. Fortunately, though, the other allowed time to think of an answer properly, all while having the cheekiest smile spread on his lips.

“Why so surprised? Weren’t you doing the same a little while ago?” Juyeon nodded at your question, shoulders shrugging fast as if to nonchalantly approve of it. You were quite surprised with his quick confirmation that didn’t hold a pinch of hesitance. It felt as if he was perfectly fine with verifying all of your suspicious and letting you know about the trivial things. Logically speaking, it was only fair, considering how much he apparently knew about you.

“Well then... I can’t do anything about your time” Tsking to show fake disappointment, the male pushed his hands into tight jean pockets and gazed down. It was surprising that he wasn’t pushing the proposal, rather accepting the denial. For whichever reason, your pride accepted a decent hit. With one foot, he carelessly kicked a rock on the ground with a heel, making something underneath his shoe cling. The sound didn’t go unnoticed.

“I guess I’ll see you around then” Juyeon added, before turning in the other direction and slipping away. Before you could react, the man was already ten steps ahead, carrying himself in the same relaxed fashion as before. His steps echoed, the soles of his shoes way too hard on the ground. Upon a quick accidental look, you noticed a piece of shiny metal on his heels, reflecting off the light that happened to hit them directly. Huffing was your only reaction to it.

The whole way back, your thoughts were a hectic mess, one that couldn’t be calmed down, for they always wandered towards the blue haired assassin.

You never really liked warehouses, for they were way too open. Thankfully though, the one you were working in today wasn’t empty – crates and boxes filled with unknown substances and materials were scattered all around, as well as machinery that’s used to move them around. Overall, all of those objects allowed much cover and plenty of room to comfortably work around the broad place. Moreover, your steps weren’t going to echo too much in such a setting.

Today’s target was a man named Captain Lee, a case similar to about a hundred others previously assigned – work with government officials. You never cared how many people did what, but you supposed the most died because they hadn't paid their part of the deal or smuggled with the government. Either way, they happened often and you will never run out of work just because of that.  

Hidden and on a great distance, you watched Lee and another man (assumed government official) enter the warehouse. Unfortunately, both had a generous number of bodyguards, but luckily, none were allowed inside. The huge door was the only easy entrance option, but since that would immediately ruin the mission, you decided to infiltrate some other way. Working fast and precise, you climbed up set of drainpipes and entered through an open window on the roof. Done in less than three minutes – record time. Dropping down was a more challenging move, but nothing too bad, for you entered far enough from the two men to remain unnoticed.

Your shoes that were two sizes bigger, proved to be a bigger hassle today than ever before. The metal railing was very hard to move over without making any unnecessary sound. The mask on your face helped you breathe properly, the air being way too stale for anyone’s liking. Thankfully, there were no major light sources that would interfere with your cover. Full black attire matched perfectly with the semi-dark surroundings.  

The voices of the two males weren’t loud, but in an empty space like this, the echo was immense. It helped you navigate around or between the crates and gigantic shelves in the most accurate manner. The pistol in your hand was already equipped with a silencer, your hand reaching up to stabilize it for the last time. Slowly, you sneaked closer, back pressed against a set of boxes.

Then, unpredictably, something moved in the corner of your eye.

Stopping dead in tracks, your full attention moved to the staircase not so far away. It was protected by one of the huge machines – those you supposed organized all of these crates. Your mind promptly wandered off to the worst scenario – it must’ve been a guard you failed to notice. Gripping the pistol with more force, you aimed at the suspicious area, holding the bullet in, but ready to fire if needed.

Despite the darkness, you noticed a puff of blue hair. Lowering the gun with an inaudible sigh, your eyes rolled back, jaw clenching in frustration. The boy peeked out carefully, irises finding yours in an instant. He nodded in your direction, hand moving slightly in a low wave.  

Looks like the day has come when the two sides get to work together.

Juyeon seemed to realize that as well, for he moved closer to the edge of his cover, evidently willing to make a plan of action. For a moment, ego and pride made you think about ditching the offer, why would you ever need help? But on a second thought, he would definitely make everything easier, and who in their right mind would deny that? Shuffling closer, you accepted the silent proposal with a nod.

Although far away, the two succeeded in communicating through short signals, functionally organizing a proper scheme. You’ve got to know the male was equipped with a knife only – which really didn’t make things easier, but it was possible to work around it.

Juyeon got moving quick after ending the discussion, making his way around the warehouse. You watched his steps until he disappeared, readying yourself to fire at Lee and disappear if anything goes wrong. In the end, you weren’t going to risk getting caught because of someone else’s mistake all while already being so close to completing your part of the job.

Once in position, the other assassin threw a coin in another direction, the tiny object immediately serving as a distraction. Exactly then, both of you jumped out of cover, not giving the two men any reaction time before It was too late.

Juyeon grabbed the official from the back and covered his mouth with one hand, the other coming up to slit his throat, while you fired two rounds at Lee’s head. The pistol, although suppressed, made two sets of noises that still sounded through the warehouses.

Experienced, you knew that if the bodyguards had trained ears, they’d pick up on the sound. Therefore, in a hurry and with a wish to get out of there asap, you grabbed Juyeon’s unoccupied hand and took off running. Hurried steps probably made more sound than the shots you were worried about, but thankfully there was still no one that could hear them.

Juyeon diligently followed behind, holding onto the thin blade and occasionally looking back at the entrance door. Fortunately, both of you were able to reach the exit in a matter of few minutes. Just a moment before slipping out, he picked up on a glimpse of two bulky silhouettes entering the warehouse. Pay people to protect you, only to be murdered without witnesses. Bodyguards my ass, Juyeon thought.

Neither spoke until far away from the mission location. Walking through the woods, both tried making as little noise as possible, gripping their weapons tight just in case there was any more danger. In the natural setting, black clothes greatly contrasted the greens, yellows and browns. Nonetheless, the two figures silently walked through with determination.

Only when in complete clear, did the both stuff their weapons inside their attire, taking the hoods and masks off before anyone could notice. More relaxed and less covered up, you’d look like a normal couple taking a walk in the nature. The road you took led towards the center of the city, but it was a long, long walk.  

After scanning your emotionless face for a few minutes, Juyeon was the first to break the silence.

“Don’t you feel the smallest bit of remorse? He had a sick wife and year-old twins waiting for him at home” The question was a pure shocker. Instantly stopping in place, you looked the other in the eye with the most baffled expression. Out of everything he could’ve asked, that’s what he chose to say? Was he judging you? Was he expecting you to actually care?  

You weren't sure where he was coming from.

“Excuse me? Do you? Are you any better than I am?” You bit back, hoping the pure annoyance that dripped from your words reached the other. Juyeon’s face didn’t change at all though, it remained blank, as if your passive attack hadn’t even touched him. As if you were getting worked up for no reason.

“He didn’t have a family; I don’t sign such things; therefore, I don’t feel that way” The male replied, in a matter of fact tone. His attention wasn’t on you, but an invisible dot in the distance, somewhere between all of the trees and bushes. Still, he could clearly feel you looking at him with a suspicious expression.

“Don’t look at me with those eyes. I have a choice and I choose not to do it, simple as that. Not everyone works for the same people and has the same goals as you”

You wondered how can someone make your blood boil in such a short period of time. Much like you, Juyeon trained for years; it was a fact that he had no empathy for any of his victims – such thing was inevitable. Every assassin in training had to go through the desensitization program, and no one was different than the other when it came to feelings of this kind. So, what exactly was he trying to do with his questions?

Why did it matter if you cared or not? Why did it matter if someone had a family or not? What was the difference? Just because he worked for ‘the good guys’, he got to be the morally right one? What even was it they fought for? Peace, order, harmony in the community as a whole? Or satisfaction, more power of the hungry ones on top by murdering individuals? You had to laugh.

All these years of work and you’ve never once stopped to think about someone’s family or friends, for it simply wouldn’t have changed anything about the final decision. “No hard feelings” was one of the few rules of the whole ordeal. Killing people was your job, the execution of someone didn’t have anything to do with their sick wives or young children.  

You stepped forward, pressing a finger into Juyeon’s chest.

“Listen up pretty boy, we’re both murderers. We carry the souls of hundreds on our weapons. It doesn’t fucking matter who our targets are. We’re the exact same; except, I’m honest and I only do this because it pays good fucking money, and what is it you’re striving for? With your ass always covered? Pitiful peace and justice? That’s pathetic. There’s no such thing in this job.”

At this point, you were fuming, jaw clenched and eyes boring holes into the other’s forehead. Although your voice was hushed, it was quite authoritative. The boiling blood that flowed through veins quick only fueled your irritated brain. Truthfully, the boy did feel slightly intimidated, but more so intrigued.

“Get your head out of that utopia mindset. “Oh I’m killing because that helps keep our community peaceful”, no! You’re killing to make the rats on the top happy and get paid a fortune! You’re taking a life whoever you’re working for. It does not matter if they have ten starving children, or a sugar baby waiting for them at home. There’s a reason they should be dead and you’re not the one to question it! Much less using family as an argument! That’s pointless!”

Juyeon didn’t try and oppose your thoughts, only watched your annoyed being work itself up with every sentence spoken. The smirk on his lips slowly grew wider, eventually turning into an honest smile. Although not in ideal conditions, you managed to captivate him so much, and the man wanted to know and hear more from you, even if that meant you had to yell at his reasoning.

It was interesting how the tables have turned though. Juyeon suddenly wanted to continue observing and listening to you, admire this smaller being that held so much power and determination. It was only now that the male realized the appeal of doing so, after so many years of wondering just what had you looking at him from a distance for so long. The two of you were so different now, despite being so similar back then. Yet the one thing that hadn't changed, was the beauty of the young girl that had evidently followed her into adulthood.

He’d hardly admit it, but he was glad that faith had done its job at setting the two of you up again.

Thanks to your state, the next fifteen minutes went by without any more words. Juyeon kept a safe distance, a couple of steps behind you, unsure of what to do. The tension was beginning to make him uncomfortable. At one point, the thin blade placed inside of his hoodie moved, and the boy let out a fast yelp. The knife managed to shift in such a way that fortunately didn’t harm, but warned the other of its position.

Juyeon crouched down and pushed one arm underneath his hoodie, moving the weapon and trying to push it deeper into the hidden fluffy pocket. For whatever reason, worried about the lack of presence behind, you turned around and noticed the man crouching down, an uncomfortable expression on his face. Approaching out of pure curiosity, you lowered to be on eye level – not quite expecting Blue’s next move. Just to break the unbearable tension, he thought.

With a quick grasp of your arm, Juyeon pulled you towards him, falling back into the soft grass. The two figures fell down, one of which was smirking wide with hooded eyes and the other wore an astonished expression.

“You see Red, you’re some type of enemy for the regime as well, working for sketchy people and killing unnoticed... Be more careful, otherwise I can make some money off you too” The boy joked, voice calm but low. His sudden change of demeanor had you pleasantly surprised and without much thought, you joined in on the play. Situated on top of him, you lowered yourself down, just a few inches away from his face.

“Oh, you can, but you won’t” You replied back, a smirk of your own bidding its hello.

“What makes you think I won’t?” Juyeon answered, suddenly pressing something sharp against your stomach. In any other instance, the action would have immediately set off your self-defense mechanism, but right now, the man was allowed to have his harmless fun. Somehow, you felt the other wasn’t a threat, and your senses never lied to you.

“Because it’s against your morals, pretty boy. You wouldn’t dare. You kill only when ordered and I highly doubt I was ever on your list” With that, you managed to take home a doubtless checkmate. The man tried ignoring the way you called him for the second time that day. Slowly but surely, you took a hold of Juyeon’s big hand that held the weapon and moved it away to a much safer distance. The other let you, without any protest or fight back.

“Plus... I don’t think I’m working against you; I don’t touch anyone else but the bad guys, remember?”

At such close proximity, it was possible to predict what were the thoughts of both. Unexpectedly though, beside a moment-driven need to press your lips together, there was a hidden feeling of understanding and content. Both remained in the exact position for a little while, breathing the same air and enjoying this unique situation.

Without any special reason, you lifted up and touched Juyeon's nose with a soft finger. The act changed the atmosphere quick and caused both to giggle, pleasantly surprised to experience it recklessly Mindfully, you then hoisted yourself up and off the boy, helping him get on his feet as well.

An imperceptible crack formed inside of your soul, something that was just a beginning of a storm.

The next two weeks passed by without any encounters. You took time off to regain energy before moving onto the next scheduled and fixed mission, while Juyeon busied himself with the usual, easy executions. He’d run around the city, hang about in underground passages throughout the day and sneak through alleyways during the night. His victims weren’t big bites at all, for he had gotten used to simple cases of unprotected individuals.  

Juyeon has always been covered by the government, which was to be expected since he did work for them. Every single life the assassin had taken, was never recorded in his dossier, for it remained as clean as ever. The cases he and a few other colleagues worked on were never investigated properly, always thrown under the mat or closed by the court after a few days. It often happened that innocent people were forced to take blame, just so the families of victims felt ‘content’ and ‘justice’ - despite it being far away from that.

The boy had a proper reason for why he chose the path of paid assassination. It's not rare to hear that people who’re born in a violent environment grow up to be violent as well – and unfortunately that was exactly what happened to the blue haired assassin.

Juyeon was only seven when he had lost a dear parent. On an unfortunate night, his father had come home shitface drunk and proceeded to beat up his mother. It was sad to say, but the boy, as well as his younger brother, were used to violence, as it occurred almost daily. Their mother would always usher the two youngsters into their rooms, before she strongly took all of the anger of the older so her kids wouldn’t have to. The man had rarely ever come home sober, and the number of times they listened to the pitiful gasps and cries downstairs was way too great to count.

Still, one night, Juyeon noticed his mother laying on the ground in a pool of red liquid and her mouth parted with eyes fixed on an invisible dot. The father, enraged and unable to process the situation properly, lunged towards him. With extreme amount of luck, Juyeon managed to shield his younger brother for a second, immediately grabbing him by the hand and running out into the open.

Even so young, Juyeon was aware of everything. Raindrops fell in an even, calm rhythm on the pavement while the sky flashed every now and then. He ran almost barefoot, the socks on his feet soaked by the wet pavement. All the time, he held tight onto the younger’s hand, encouraging him to continue running despite everything else. The teddybear his brother carried was dragged along the ground, plastic nose creating a strange noise over asphalt ground.

It took a long time until they were able to find someone on the streets in such weather. One young and reliable looking woman stood under a shop shade, seemingly waiting for the pour to stop. Mindfully though, she ran out of cover to help the same moment they came into view. The woman was shocked and distressed, listening to the heartbreaking story of two young souls who spoke through never-ending tears, their voices breaking with every sob.

Juyeon and his brother were taken into custody quick, and their father was arrested in a matter of one day. Sadly, the siblings were soon separated, both going into different families due to unknown circumstances. They never saw each other again.

Juyeon grew up into a teenager with a never dying urge to get revenge on his father. The picture of his mother lying dead on the ground replayed behind his eyelids every time they closed, it only fueling the hidden fury. He couldn’t fall asleep easily and when it somehow happened, he wouldn’t sleep for long as the image would haunt his young mind even then. Juyeon was unwillingly updated on the state of his father, who he visited not even once.

Either way, Juyeon silently plotted how to get back on the remaining parent, not letting anyone know anything about those plans – which fell apart in the end. The elder died in prison two years later – cause unknown. Juyeon hadn’t bothered to go to the funeral.

The teen ended up without a revenge, nor the justice he thought his mother deserved. Juyeon turned towards bad habits and streets fights, often falling victim to toxic relationships. Everything he did was to ease off the horrible feeling of guilt and anger he simultaneously felt. Secretly, everyone feared him, his sharp words and skills, despite the boy never doing any intentional harm to others without a proper reason. The fights Juyeon got into were only when he felt immoraly wronged, or when someone really pissed him off.  

Eventually, the boy was introduced to the job he’d later become a professional at. Young Juyeon thoroughly thought this tough decision over many times, especially when standing before the big, bossy man who immediately offered him a contract. The older said that people like him tend to be perfect for the job, particularly when driven by a certain emotion – something that would drive them on. At first, Juyeon wasn’t sure where he would end up with a “degree” in assassination, therefore hesitance was a reasonable reaction.  

Sly as a fox though, the boss used unfortunate history against the rookie. Juyeon was told that if he did well enough, there’s a chance he’d be accepted into the government guard – and it fought for justice and peace.  

It was surprising how kids of different backgrounds happen to receive the same treatment and training, only to end up on different places again. One could think that since everyone experienced identical programs, they were meant to work together – when it was the exact opposite. The minor differences in performance and work ethics that could easily be overlooked, were the ones that labeled you a certain position. And unfortunately, it often depended on just what kind of person they turned you into.

Juyeon thought about his time there often. Short pieces of memory flying by and disappearing in an instant. The six years he spent watching different clips of torture and learning how to flawlessly execute a silent murder. All the days his mobility was challenged – running the same course, climbing different heights and crawling through miniature gaps while carrying different weapons.

He thought about all the different people there, all of the kids that he watched get beat up and heard scream – many of those giving up after only days of training.  

But she never did.

The little girl that always observed his practices and paid attention to his every move, as if she was trying to remember them as well. He remembered the younger taking everything thrown at her like a complete champion, determination and will for success written over her face in bold letters. Juyeon always wondered just what it was that made her so persistent.

Shivers ran down his spine as the face of the little girl in his head took on familiar lines. They formed a mature and stoic, yet beautiful as ever face. Juyeon sighed loudly, still not processing the fact that faith made it be so their paths crossed again.

How exactly the two of you managed to find each other so fast in a club full of people, was unexplainable. It could’ve been a sixth sense that you’ve developed, for the two pairs of eyes immediately locked the moment you walked in. Thanks to previous experiences and an uninteresting game of guessing, you’ve come to the realization that once again, the playing field was same for both.

Slowly creeping up to the man, you threw your hands around his neck, attempting to dance to whatever song the DJ was remixing. It was an easy way to get blended into the crowd and communicate with the other without raising suspicion. Flashing colorful lights along with the excessive amount of fake mist and sweaty people once again reminded of the reason why you didn’t like clubs. But alas, work had to be done.  

Juyeon had caught onto your plan, but the smirk and hooded eyes clearly showed that he was quite amused with your boldness. Carefully, his big hands creeped up to your hips, bringing close to his and swaying them to the beat of the song. With a gasp of surprise, you giggled, turning around in Juyeon’s hold, back pressed flush against his strong chest. The male’s head moved closer, lips lingering just above your ear. Out of pure curiosity, with a swift move, your ass ground against Juyeon’s crotch, eliciting the sweetest gasp in return. Before any remark could be made, you glanced back, speaking in such a volume that no one else heard.

“Who is it tonight?”  

“One of the sisters, Yuri” Juyeon replied, voice low and rough, soft lips finally touching your ear. The grip on your hips tightened, as a precaution to not dare pull the same trick twice. Although the colorful tints of flashing lights turned the whole room into hectic mess, Juyeon was thankful for it hid the flush that unknowingly overtook his features.

“Oh, how exciting!” You replied in a sarcastic tone. “I’m here because of Aria!” The answer received a hum of understanding in return.  

The two sisters, Aria and Yuri, while not the most influential on the streets, had managed to get themselves involved in quite a few problems with the big ones, for a short period of time. To know that the fall of both happened due to one’s mistakes was slightly disappointing. It was one of those rare cases you were disclosed all details, and simply put, it had your eyes rolling back. Everything could’ve been easily sorted out.

Despite being twins, they were complete opposites. Aria was always the calm, calculated and careful sibling, while Yuri ran around, causing problems, concerning herself with illegal jobs and getting away with it thanks to her connections. Those associates often asked for something in return, and more often than not, it was someone with some type of political power. You guessed that’s why Juyeon was here tonight. Can’t say it wasn’t to be expected.

Aria, although the more mature twin, got dragged into everything thanks to Yuri. Surprisingly enough, she managed to find a place in the community fast. At first, Aria often did the dirty and hard work of finding new druggie customers for her bosses. Eventually, she progressed and ranked up significantly (no one really knows how she did it so fast), finally allowed to deal crack and heroine by herself – while of course having to pay a percentage back to the leader. The semi-autonomy was there in theory.  

It all went smooth and well until Yuri found out. To her irrational brain, it only meant free shots of fun every time she needed it. Therefore, like a fool, Yuri started using the drugs her sister had to sell, without giving a coin back. Whatever the reason was, Aria let her.

Debt happened fast, as Aria couldn’t pay back enough money, nor make up a good enough excuse as to where the drugs went. The siblings tried prolonging their (Aria’s) payment date and buying just a tad bit more time to get everything sorted out. Empty promises were spoken through disposable phones as Aria pledged the money will be ready soon.  

And as if they were suddenly blind and deaf to the fact of being in debt, the sisters decided to open a nightclub. Apparently, the earnings (they hoped would happen fast) would be used to pay back thousands of dollars they owed.

Unfortunately, being too hopeful was never a good thing. And that’s why you were there on the exact day of the grand opening.

“Well then, can I ask you to be my partner in crime, Miss?” Juyeon whispered, nudging your temple with his nose. Although in the mood to play with the other for a little while longer, you had to get to work first. Once again turning in his hold, you nodded and began bopping along to the new beat that vibrated off the walls. With foreheads pressed together, you tried ignoring Juyeon’ sharp gaze and focusing on discussing a plan of action.

°•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° 

It was unusually easy to get inside of the security room, turn the cameras off and delete all footage of the current night. With a bit of secretive work, two assassins found a blueprint of the whole floor, familiarizing themselves with all important points of the nightclub – first and foremost the security room. Immediately, both got to work.

Thanks to your moderately revealing outfit and Oscar-worthy acting (no sarcasm intended), you worked as a distraction in the first part of the plan. Accidentally walking into a male bathroom, you managed to gain attention of drunk and drugged men. As expected, they followed out like hungry dogs.  

In the meantime, Juyeon slipped in and out of the bathroom through an open window. The drain pipes, weird infrastructure and façade of the whole building, allowed him to make his way around and towards the security room. The window was barely open, but with a bit of force, it was lifted up higher and Juyeon jumped in without much sound.  

With quick work of skilled fingers, the footage was deleted and all cameras were disabled for the night. Following the same path, the male left, making sure to lower the window into its previous position before returning to the bathroom. Luckily, your charm and flirty words worked well enough to keep other men outside the room until Juyeon came back.

He felt wronged seeing everyone looking you up and down as if you were some type of provocative art piece, hoping to get a feeling with their nasty fingers. Immediately, Juyeon approached the little group and wrapped a protective arm around your shoulder, leading you away. Sounds of disapproval were heard from the rest, but neither paid no mind, already focused on the next piece of the plan.

°•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° 

Keeping up the cover often required creative and interesting measures. You’ve been there, done that many times, yet never once have you made out with someone in public because of it.

At one point of the night, while progressing towards the next point, you’ve noticed a couple of guards paying a little bit more attention than usual. The amount of security surrounding one piece of the corridor was enough information to understand that the sisters (or at least one of them) were in one of those rooms. Trying to play drunk and drugged was so far the best shot at being left alone, but it seemingly didn’t work this time, as one bulky man walked towards you. The sound of his voice was almost silenced by the deafening music playing in the background.

“I’m sorry this is a-”  

Suddenly, Juyeon pushed you against a wall. Big hands cupped your face, holding it so delicately, carefully, as if you were a rose made out of glass. Yet, his lips moved against yours with a hungry and lustful feeling, only breaking apart to catch a breath before continuing where interrupted. One of his hands trailed lower, hitching one of your thighs over his hips, earning a rather surprised and breathless gasp in return. Unfortunately, the guard wasn’t willing to cooperate.

“I’m sorry, you’ll have to leave this area” He yelled, voice unexpectedly high for a man his built. Juyeon chose to ignore the other, kisses now trailing underneath your jaw and over the tender skin of your neck, nipping but not strong enough to leave any marks.

Growing impatient and with an obvious pressure from his colleagues that bore holes into his back, the guard grabbed and  Juyeon’s bicep, effectively breaking the two apart. It took all of Juyeon’s mind strength not to turn around and break the man’s arm – that much was obvious from the sudden fire in his eyes.

“Leave” The bigger said, pointing back towards the direction you’ve came from. With glassy and hooded eyes, you watched the intimidating man, giving him a wide, forced smile. Pointing between the two guys, you started laughing, occasionally looking away and trying to suppress more giggles from spilling out. Juyeon caught onto the tactic and followed it, his shoulders rising and falling in a fast rhythm.

“I’m sorry~ we’ll goooo” Not wanting to create any unnecessary drama, you grasped Juyeon’s hand, leading the way while fake stumbling and force laughing the whole time. The male tried supporting you, and for a more authentic look, his own steps shortened and uneven.

“Drunk kids... I can’t bel..” Was all you’ve heard from the guard, before his voice blended in and disappeared in great noise that was an EDM beat.

°•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° 

Around one in the morning, when the night was reaching its peak, the two targets came out of their room. Despite other distractions, Juyeon and you spectated from a safe distance, dancing against each other for the nth time that night. As per usual, Yuri appeared high and out of her mind, while Aria dragged her towards a small terrace that overlooked the dance floor. There was a guard that followed behind.

“I guess it’s true that they’re giving a speech tonight... how eventful” With a sarcastic tone, Juyeon whispered in your ear. You looked up towards the terrace and hummed along to signal his words have been heard.

“There’s only one guard following, there must be more up there” He continued, head dipping low and lips caressing the exposed skin of your neck. Following the beat of the song, Juyeon moved one of his legs between yours, interested to see the reaction he’d get. His bold touches and moves intensified the unusual tension and sudden heat you already felt. The mission had to be done fast, since you weren’t sure how much more of this new, pleasurable torture you could take. Both were being pretty unprofessional, evidently forgetting about their main focus at times.This wasn’t at all like either of them.

“Taking them out up there is too risky anyway” You began, leaning your head back into the juncture of Juyeon’s shoulder, before speaking again, this time with a more teasing tone “Can’t guarantee that my idea is safe either, though. Are you up for the challenge?”

“Oh woah, don’t get too cocky on me now, baby” Blue replied, smirking when your head shot up to look him in the eyes. It faded fast, an eyebrow raising in a questionable manner, as if his words weren’t special and deserving of such a reaction. “Tell me. I get to hear the offer first before taking it, right?”

“You’re acting way too unprofessional. We’re here with a reason” You whined, suddenly wanting to distance away from the other, but a tight hold on your hips didn’t allow that.

“Me? Unprofessional? Maybe I’d believe that if you weren’t the one grinding down on my thigh” Juyeon bit back with a generous amount of confidence, the one that people carried themselves with when they were aware of being right. The colorful lights hid the immediate flush that overtook your features. A quick look to the right proved the man that his words definitely had an effect.  

“So? Are you going to tell me or let a chance slip away?”

°•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° °•. ✿ .•° 

Aria and Yuri laid dead inside a big closet, their necks snapped and heads hanging in an unnatural way. Juyeon and you once again happened to be the most compatible teammates, getting the job done and leaving the club before anyone suspected a thing.  

The time between leaving and present passed by in a blur and way too fast. Or maybe it didn’t, maybe it was just the power of Juyeon’s soft touches and hungry kisses that made you forget all about it.

Currently pressed against a cold brick wall a few streets away from the nightclub, you enjoyed the attention the man was offering. It all felt unusual and new, but not in a bad way. The wall temperature greatly contrasted the one of the body pressed against you, creating an unusual but pleasant combination. Juyeon’s lips rarely stayed on yours, often wandering down to your jaw and juncture of shoulder. This time though, he didn’t care about the marks, pink bruises now decorating the expanse of your neck. With hands in his dark blue strands, you pulled Juyeon closer, moving in just the right ways to allow more access to the soft and undamaged skin.

It wasn’t clear why both assassins gave in to the sudden want for each other. There were no evident emotions to back up their actions, just a strong need that had to be fulfilled with no one else but the other. Some could suppose it was the consequence of their blunt actions from before, while others may argue that it was something much more meaningful. A relatively new, exciting state of mind and experience that obviously didn’t have to happen, yet it did. A slipup so to say - or at least both hoped that it was.

“How can you be this hot after just murdering someone?” The man asked breathlessly, a quiet chuckle leaving his lips that formed a slight smile. His sharp eyes looked at yours with a new kind of emotion, something you weren’t able to pinpoint just yet. Juyeon’s deep but quick breaths matched yours, both trying to take in as much air as possible in a short period of time.

“What can I say, I’m a natural at keeping people around my finger” You raised a pinky up, playing along, voice low and seductive. Truly, there were missions that required acting flirty and playing dirty, therefore your charm has developed quite a lot. Still, what you tried implicating at was the situation from earlier that night, when all those men gathered around you. There was no reason to expect a reaction from the other. Juyeon’s expression quickly changed into something that resembled a frown, but it disappeared just as fast, not allowing any time to make any remarks about it.

Suddenly, the thigh that was once again positioned between your legs flexed, making you flinch and unwillingly whine. The man smirked, closing in the distance again, but not enough for yet another kiss.

“Should I be scared to become one of those people, then?” He whispered, irises playing between your eyes and lips that were just a breath away. The intimate proximity that went on for way too long happened to have a negative effect on you. Gradually, a pinch of doubt and hesitance began clouding your mind, scolding it for being too carefree next to the other. They reminded of just who the man was, and that the game currently played was a dangerous one. Without much thought, like a reflex, your hand moved quick, retrieving a pocket knife and pointing the tip at Juyeon’s barely covered stomach.

A gasp of sincere shock left the man’s lips, eyes opening wide, as he scanned your face. With an indifferent voice, but a slightly different mind, you spoke.

“I don’t know, should you?”

It was impressive to see how much effect people had on each other. Despite being busy with constant planning and thinking, there was always space in both heads to think about each other. Occasional pondering about his lips on hers, or her hands in his hair – all intensifying the anticipation for the next time.

Juyeon often found himself rushing missions because he knew the female wasn’t busy at the moment. Whenever passing by the familiar building and a certain room had even the slightest bit of light in it, the boy would invite himself over. It appeared that Juyeon risked much more than the other, and definitely much more than he should’ve.

Just out of pure skepticism that underlined every action, you never directly planned any of the meetings, rather letting the other barge in or set time and date. It was easy to catch onto his habits and when to expect a knock at your entrance door. For added security, weapons were kept in secretive places for quick use if the man ever decided to turn on you. And although fighting a never-ending battle inside of your mind, you grew to anticipate the hidden meetings. His kisses were spreading fire throughout your body, words messing with your mind and touches offering pure euphoria.

There were occasions when the two of you would meet at the rooftop, one always back from a mission while the other waited patiently. Sometimes, Juyeon’s hands still dripped fresh blood, the male not willing to waste any time on cleaning them before rushing towards you. It was a special feeling knowing that the fingers that used to do such horrifying things caressed your skin so delicately.

Slowly but surely, some type of understanding was established between the two. Then, the whole relationship wasn’t purely based on physical connection, and it meant much more than a way to satisfy hormonal human needs. Periodic talks about present worries and bothers, as well as thoughts on current events, allowed them to get to know each other better. Alas, the connection never reached its highest level, as numerous obstacles stopped them from reaching it – biggest being the female's constant hesitation.

Objectively speaking, Juyeon let himself open much more than the other did, always easy on bringing up topics to discuss about and contemplate on. He also shared much more information about himself, many of them being trivial and harmless things, but still something you stoically held back on. Of course, that didn’t mean you were silent during two-way conversations, just pickier about what you wanted to share.

Juyeon understood that, and he appreciated everything you’ve told him. That compassion was the foundation that will slowly build a more trusting and open relationship in the future. You valued his way of acting, enjoying harmless discussions and gradually getting used to having a companion who became a part of your almost daily life.

With a little bit of effort from both sides, everything was going to work, or at least you hoped. You encouraged every passing meeting, every second together, to hit the wall of reluctance with as much force as possible – still, unfortunately, it stood strong.

Blue and Red created purple during their nights together, merging with the beautiful melody of the storm that only grew bigger the closer it got.

Thanks to the impeccable weather, it was slightly challenging to get to the roof this time. However, with master level acting, fake politeness and a little bit of luck, you were able to avoid suspicion from the residents you passed by. Most definitely, and fortunately, not a single soul knew that there was a sniper rifle packed in a rather sizeable guitar bag you carried. Along with its components such as silencer, optical sight, bipod, additional ammunition...

Once on top of the building, you immediately unpacked the bag’s contents. First of was an expensive, albeit small door jammer that was installed straight away, effectively sealing the entrance you just walked through. Trying it a couple of times just to make sure, you deemed it impossible to open. Next was the sniper.

Having done such a thing countless times before, it didn’t take you long to properly set and load the weapon with a set of new bullets. The fresh smell of metal filled the small space around. Hiding behind a pile of rubbish, you set the bipod behind the cornice, muzzle and barrel pointing towards the road your target was supposed to appear on soon.  

Then, like a lightning, you immediately withdrew back, sniper pulled way behind and body pressing flush against the ground. There was a sudden feeling of being noticed and even watched, to which you were always quick to react. Keeping low for as long as time allowed, you dismounted the bipod as it only made advancing more difficult. Slowly but surely, you moved around, setting everything up on another corner with tall plants and flowers. The aim wasn’t as clear as before, but it wasn’t too big of a problem. Yet, despite the natural cover doing its job relatively well, the dangerous feeling was still present.

Taking a quick risk, you took off the current optical sight and mounted another, angled one, that allowed you to look around without being too exposed. Since you were on the 11th floor, on the tallest building in the area, there was no way someone could’ve noticed you from the roads down below. Glancing over them quickly just to make sure, the theory was deemed correct – no pedestrians had their heads raised up and looking in this exact direction.

Looking at the sky, you searched for drones or any other objects that could be supervising the area (as that unfortunately, did happen before and they had to be destroyed manually, via a gun). Thankfully, there were none, but instead of making you feel relieved, it only intensified the anxiety previously felt. Where was it coming from?

All you needed to get the desired answer, was an accidental glance over the roof of the building right across from yours. There, behind a pile of wooden planks, metal bars and all other unnecessary trash, you noticed a barely noticeable, but suspicious movement. Locking eyes on the exact spot and rolling the plastic on the sight, you zoomed in, getting a clearer image.  

Shockingly enough, there was a barrel peeking right between the two wooden planks, and it was pointed right at you.  

And then it quietly fired.

The bullet would’ve missed anyway, but thankfully, you moved down just in time, watching it penetrate the wall behind. Your heart leaped, pumping blood faster and kicking against your chest, almost as if it tried jumping out. Strange type of fear enveloped your body. It wasn’t fright for own life, rather unpleasant surprise that fueled thoughts of being outplayed. At this stage, you knew very little. Was it only one person? Were there more people? Were you cornered?

For whatever reason, the person on the other building continued firing, twice to be exact – yet both bullets hit the exact same spot as the first one. It didn’t make sense at all, but at least ir allowed keeping track of the opponent.

In a quick act, you moved, peeking just enough to expect to be fired at, but it never happened. Moving once again and receiving nothing in return, you positioned the sniper and looked through the sight for the nth time, trying to confirm if they were still on the same location. And that’s when you noticed.

A blue haired man peeking out, head cocked to the side, his sharp eyes and smirk offering a teasing, harmless expression.

Rage, disappointment and distrust overtook your body fast, blood boiling on a temperature higher than before. All emotions served as a strong reality check, a shot through the heart and mind, reminding of just who you were. They helped strengthen the invisible wall you were so desperately trying to weaken, ruining almost all of the progress made. Still, their consequences that will definitely leave a mark were your own fault and no one else’s.  

A drastic switch happened. While following Juyeon’s movements through the sight, you unconsciously aligned his head with the red dot in the middle. That person was suddenly someone who made you feel threatened, anxious, alarmed, and not the one who was supposed to help achieve change. You expected so much from him, yet all you currently felt was pure let down and anger. The inner battle was as hectic and loud as ever. A finger creeped up to the trigger, trembling as it came in contact with cold metal.  

Before the pull happened, your phone vibrated almost unnoticeably. It apparently did the right, desired trick, as it effectively broke the dangerous, fury-driven daze. With an audible sigh, you remembered who the actual target of the day was, aim moving downwards in a quick motion. Just as predicted and on time, a big black jeep turned the corner, driving into the street underneath you. Getting into a more comfortable position, you trailed the movement of the black vehicle.

First and only to come out of the car was the exact target. His appearance was immediately followed by two quick, (thanks to the silencers, somewhat) muffled gunshots, the bullets hitting just right. With two holes in his big shiny head, the man was sent falling down, momentarily holding onto the open door before faceplanting the cold concrete. Blood seeped out, painting the previously grey ground in a dark red, almost black color.

But the thing was, you only shot once.

Albeit caught off guard with the shocking realization, there was way too little time to get lost, every second more precious than the last one. Hurriedly, you deconstructed the sniper, pushing everything inside the guitar bag in a careless manner. When done, you moved towards the door and took the jammer off in record time before storing it inside the carriage as well.  

A quick glance was thrown in Juyeon’s direction, but unfortunately there was no sight of said man. For whatever reason, you were somewhat glad.

In a slow and relaxed manner, with calculated steps, you took the stairs again, making sure to appear just as natural and neutral as before. Thankfully, almost no one occupied the hallways. On the 5th floor, there were two elderly women happily boasting about their children, beside who you passed with a polite bow. You even smiled at them, but the expression was deemed unseen thanks to the black mask that covered your face.

Luckily, another semi-smooth mission was done with. You were out of the building and away from the scene in a couple of minutes, with no doubts about being seen or suspected. The only bothersome thing was the sudden change of feelings towards the blue haired man. A dangerous and slightly embarrassing switch could’ve had a very tragic outcome.

And of course, it wasn't worth missing out on the fact that for the first time, both had the same target.

You agreed on further meetings, although they were much different than those in the past. A drastic change in atmosphere was present from the first second, yet neither really wanted to comment on it. Despite being close physically, Juyeon didn’t feel warmth coming from you anymore, or at least not in the same amount as before. The male felt your body shiver under a cold gust of wind, but your skin didn’t feel any colder underneath his fingertips. When he tried offering you a jacket to cover up, you denied with a half-hearted smile.

It was unreasonably late, around three in the morning, which meant the city was at its calmest. There were less people on the streets than fingers on both hands and almost no apartments had their lights on. The moon was the most trustful source of light, its soft hues illuminating everything and making it more beautiful.

Nowadays, fewer words were exchanged as well. Silence was common, both bodies quietly cherishing what was left of a cracked relationship rather than trying to fix (or ruin?) it with meaningless talk. Leaned against the male’s shoulder, you tried forcefully letting go of tension to feel a piece of that carelessness that once existed between you. Truthfully, there was a willpower to continue fighting and experiencing the strange kind of joy, but there were so, so many obstacles. And most of them were created by you.

Neither had the explanation as to why this was still an ongoing thing, why neither gave up despite the little flame burning its last few seconds. No matter how long you searched for the answer, it just didn’t appear. A deep sigh resonated in a small bubble of space.

The biggest and constant bother was that invisible wall, still standing proud. Apparently, it grew taller and stronger every time you remembered the unfortunate event from two weeks ago. As time passed by, you became more skeptical, giving time and attention to thoughts you weren’t fond of. They whispered and laughed at a poor being for daring to experience something it wasn’t supposed to in the first place.

You didn’t even look Juyeon in the eyes anymore, always finding a nearby rock or wall crack a more attractive sight. Why? The fear of looking up and seeing no emotion in the man’s eyes was a fearful thought, mighty enough to forbid you from even trying. And why was it affecting you so much, why were you still holding onto it? You didn’t know.

Hell, your fucked-up mind was daring you to kill the man and he didn’t even know about it.

Juyeon, much like always, put more evident effort into the whole thing. It looked as if the male was aware of the trigger for this sudden stumble (not fall!), and was ready to give it his all to fix everything. Immense guilt was evident on his face, and if you looked up just once, you’d be able to read it off his beautiful features.

Despite your mental distancing and defiance, he never gave up transparently trying. You being there with him every night was all the hope Juyeon needed to continue. Even if you weren’t as willing to see him the next day, Juyeon would knock on your door. Even if you weren’t in the mood to talk, he’d ask a question about one of your favorite topics. The assassin wasn’t religious (and truthfully, how could he be?), but every night he’d pray for this tough period to end already. If for nothing else, then to have your eyes lock with his one last time.

Overall, these last few nights were a weird type of battlefield. Juyeon’s hand moved up to your shoulder, occasionally rubbing down your arm, hoping to feel just a bit of warmth there. You’d allow it, sighing and leaning into his hold, trying to, for the nth time, force a bit of feeling back.  

Either way, the two waited for a beautiful sunrise before disappearing in two different directions.

You should’ve believed the tension that thickened with each word the other said. You should’ve refused and backed out from this exact job when not even one person in the room appeared familiar. But it didn’t happen.

For the first time in an incredibly long time, the employers weren’t a part of a mafia or drug dealing gang. That much was disclosed, with a rude comment that it wasn’t your job to know anything more about them, anyway. It had your blood boiling and eyes squinting suspiciously, irises locking down every of the five men present.

Their detailing about the job that had to be done was just as, if not more, brief. Not believing that someone expected you to work properly with just three sentences of information, you asked a couple of times to have them repeated. Every time, the leader of the group sighed louder, eyes rolling back in an over-exaggerated manner, before turning around and giving a knowing look to the man beside. Were they joking around with you?

When asked about the basis behind this assassination, in hope of getting at least a little bit of early lead on who you’re dealing with, the man offered nothing useful in return. Instead of giving a proper reason, or at least putting effort into making a believable story up, he threw something senseless right at your face. Upon asking how you’re supposed to work without knowing how the target looks like, they replied with:

“They’ll be the only ones there, guaranteed. It's just a little game of hide and seek... with a twist. Isn’t that exciting?”

You were spared the detail that the target was just as (if not more,) experienced than you at these “murder plays”, and they demanded huge amounts of caution. Three main points were specified, the address, time and the fact that this was an extremely dangerous mission. The legitimacy of that information remained unknown, as they once again failed to give a coherent explanation. Despite the last point serving as a warning, you suddenly weren’t given a chance to back out.  

“Excuse me?” You said, disbelief all but dripping from those two simple words. “You’re sending me against another assassin, did I connect the dots correctly?”

“You’re a smart one”

“I don’t want to work on this case” You denied, getting ready to leave, when the other cleared his throat.

“We want this person taken out at any cost, and we particularly chose you for it. In the end, we did hear quite a lot of positive reviews... therefore you seem to be the right person, no?” The man tried flattering you, but his voice was laced with venom, lips moving slowly to form an unnatural, wicked grin. He wasn’t looking at you with fake friendliness anymore, rather an emotion that could soon turn dangerous.

“That doesn’t matter to me, I have the right to not accept the job. My signature is not yet written on the papers” A small pile of documents resting on the table was pointed at, endless rows of black text only missing a simple name written in ballpoint pen. The other chuckled lightly, gaze turning threatening in a blink time as he lifted a blue pen and spun it around his thick fingers.

“That’s easily dealt with” The weight of his words hit immediately, a shocking situation that you’re dealing with for the first time. There was no training for this and lack of experience was making you a nervous mess.  

Shuffling body mass from one leg to the other, your eyes remained on the ground, hands anxiously intertwining. There was nothing that came to mind that would help the current position, and you wondered what all of this was about. No one has ever forced you into working for them, much less threatened to sign the contract in your name.

The man chuckled once again, saying nothing but thinking a lot. This was it, they had you.

“Don’t you want this?” Another male spoke, his frame moving from the doorway and opening a black suitcase on the table. The carriage itself probably cost a fortune, as it was made of expensive leather, and the mouth-watering amount of money inside was as alluring as ever. It would probably be the best paid work ever. Still, you managed to look up from the bills and into the leader’s eyes with strong confidence.

“Does it even matter? You’re forcing me to do it anyway” The words barely made it past your tongue, their weight way too heavy. The freedom you had while working was something greatly cherished (for a lack of better words), and it was suddenly taken away. It almost felt as if nothing was in your power anymore. Fearful shivers ran down your spine.

“Well then, glad we got that behind ourselves. Sign here”

The whole process of sealing the deal was done in a matter of seconds. Your signature was scribbled in the ugliest way possible, and the pen was thrown to the other side of the room as a form of protest. The weak plastic broke due to the force of impact, the ink painting a patch of white wall blue. Turning around to leave, you stomped with heavy steps, glaring at each and every male in the room for the last time. Then, one step away from the doorway, you heard it.

Your name. Your real name.

The one no one ever used.

“Good luck, you’ll need it”

The door closed behind in a loud thud, not allowing you enough time to properly react. Just once your face hit the fresh air, did the heaviness of the decision fall upon your body. What have you done? Who were those people and why did they refuse to introduce themselves?  

Doubts filled your head – were your employers suddenly against you? Were they suddenly hyperaware of your knowledge, or scared that you’ll turn to the other side, become their enemy? Was this actually a ploy made to get you out of the game? The thought made you gulp audibly; wondering if but knowing that it was too late to turn around and tear the contract paper into thousands of pieces.

There’s also no way ditching the mission came into discussion. With the way they acted, god only knew if each and every step of yours was watched on. Holy shit.

The walk home was a long one, not particularly because time passed by slow, but because you purposely chose the longer path. Eyes filling with tears, your reaction was one of pity. Reaching up to brush the watery substance away from the corner of your eyes, you looked at the shiny finger. This was the first time in a long while that something managed to bribe out the emotion of grief. And for the first time ever, it was for no one else but yourself.

Tiny rocks sounded under your shoes just quietly enough to not ruin the perfect sneak up. The sky was grey, thin but overlapping clouds blocking sun from coming your way. Luckily, it meant you could move with more freedom, not having to worry about unnecessary shadows and their power to ruin cover.

The first abandoned building you were heading towards was huge, with main walls almost completely ruined. Chunks of concrete, bricks and other unnecessary trash created stable cover that you’d usually be thankful for, yet now dreaded.  

This was the exact address you were given, but the trick was that it happened to be a whole wide field with two abandoned buildings. On top of that, the opponent’s identity was still unknown, therefore you had no knowledge of who to look for and where. For all you knew, they could already be in position and aiming right at your head. “It’s just a little game of hide and seek, with a twist”. Instinctively, you ducked behind the nearest tree, feeling the heart strengthen its beats. Carefully and in calculated pace, the advance towards the entrance was continued.

There was a huge hole in the ceiling of every floor. It reached all the way up to the destroyed rooftop, almost as if something heavy fell from above and demolished the concrete surface. With back pressed flush against a piece of wall that still stood strong, you took a deep breath and reached down for a favorite of weapons, your trusted knife.

Suddenly, there was a strange type of noise coming from an unknown direction, resonating throughout the whole building. In the midst of a less careful and more panicked moment, while trying to retrieve the blade, it sliced through the delicate flesh of your calf. A quietly yelp of pain escaped your lips, hand immediately stretching to press on the wound. The feeling of blood running down your leg was accompanied by burning pain, and you tried ignoring it while climbing up the stairs.

Thanks to the special soft soles of the boots, your steps weren’t heard over the hard ground. They also didn’t put much force on your calf, therefore the advance to the 1st and 2nd floor went by almost without a problem. Occasionally, due to a bad step, the wound would reopen, another flow of blood quick to rush out along with a thousand silent curses.

The doorways on both floors were as demolished as the rest of the building, preventing anyone from walking through and forcing you to move up to the 3rd. Dodging and crouching down at places where you’d be exposed to the outside, you all but crawled up.

The third floor seemed different; way less disintegrated than the rest. Once there, you looked around and through the now available doorway. The corridor was very long, filled with wooden planks that once resembled doors leading to empty rooms. On the other side, about fifty meters away, there was another stairway, much like the one you took just now.

Alas, despite the burn in your calf, there was suddenly that alarming feeling of being watched.

Immediately ducking behind cover, you gripped the knife tight and took a few deep but quick breaths, planning the next move. Someone was definitely in there, and the rapid heartbeat was making sure you were constantly aware of it.

The feeling gradually subdued the more time passed by. You looked around attentively, once again taking notice of the still gaping hole on the ceiling. There was no one watching you through it though, so the trigger must’ve been from either outside or down the hallway. Remembering the noise from earlier, you completely crossed out the possibility of them being outside.

Which of course, wasn’t in your favor at all.

Peeking out just so the top of the head showed, you tried bribing out shots or any kind of attack from the other – something that would indicate where they were located. Receiving nothing in return was slightly confusing, but it also offered a pinch of hope. Maybe they moved, which meant you had a chance to sneak up behind them, or maybe they’re just hiding, which meant it could all go down very fast.

With a hurt leg that was slowly growing numb, there wasn’t a lot of time you had left before retreat was necessary. And never once did that happen. Therefore, trying to protect pride and get this done just to never see those nasty men again, you tried winging it. Pressing the wound one last time, you whispered a prayer before taking off through the open doorway.

There was just enough cover to move around in semi-safety, back turned towards one of the walls. Your eyes perceptively scanned every corner, every pile of rocks which could offer any type of protection. Occasionally, ignoring the pain, you’d jump inside one of the rooms to your right, hoping to catch the other off guard. The knife in your hands was gripped tight, leather handle shining slightly due to a thin layer of sweat coating it.

Tension was as high as ever, air becoming thick to an almost suffocating degree. For the first time, you felt undoubtedly scared. Your mind was clouded with a thousand racing thoughts, all of which only intensified the sensation of panic. The more time passed, the more your eyes aimlessly wandered around empty spaces, growing more tired and unable to notice possibly important details.

The amount of blood you lost was probably in the red zone, moving around becoming more challenging with every step. Still, doing the best possible job was always a requirement, therefore you used last spurts of strength to enter the 2nd to last room in the long hallway.

Once again met with a different terrain, you immediately noticed a demolished doorway, connecting the room to the one right beside. Upon quickly deeming the current room safe, you crouched down, sneaking towards the linking point. As if sensing danger, you patiently waited a couple of moments, trying to breathe as quietly as possible. If not for the protective leather handle, the blade would’ve sliced through your hand due to the impossibly strong grip.

Someone on the other side coughed. A curse followed right after.  

Both moved rapidly, reaching out for the other through the doorway.

You were held at gunpoint, jaw feeling the pressure of a cold muzzle on it, while a strong hand grabbed your hair, pulling it back. Your own hands grabbed the other’s collar, tugging down while holding the thin, sharp blade against their most sensitive point, Adam’s apple.

Neither moved.

Blue watched Red with surprised eyes, irises playing inside the broad space of dark brown. Your gaze tried locking the man down, scanning those beautiful features while still avoiding his sharp eyes. Unexpectedly, a weak wave of emotion hit, bringing back a piece of what you wanted for a very long time. There was a slight urge to reach out and caringly caress his sharp cheeks, cup his jaw and kiss his lips.

But there was a gun pressed against your skin, and a knife against his.

And neither moved.

The war started. Horrid battles began and ripped your heart piece by piece. Everything was on the line and an indecisive mind was as dangerous as ever. The realization that this man, despite everything that happened, was the last person you wanted to harm, hurt the most. It was the quick moment of reminisce about the old times, when everything was just starting. He was the only one who gauged new, thrilling, pleasant emotions and made them feel like they’re exactly what you needed. And it was the truth.

But the weight of the weapon on your jaw reminded of the not-so-bright moments as well. A flashback of the day you were teasingly shot at sent shivers down your spine, feelings of pure anxiety and fear coming back in an instant. Rightfully so, they were strong and rivaled the positive ones, trying to outweigh them and take control over your next actions. The man was still someone who dared pull the trigger on you, dared taking that type of unpredictable risk.  

If he dared pull it again, you dared slit his flawless, soft skin. But embarrassingly enough, you’d never have enough strength to be the first one, no matter how impulse-driven. Harming him definitely was your last wish. The thought of it even being a possibility made your eyes water, tears welling up and falling like never before, straining your soft cheeks.

Juyeon’s heart ached as well. Sadly, it opposed two separate and strong thunders. The first one hit hard, touching the intimate topic of his feelings towards you. It wasn’t a secret that you’ve changed him as well. In a word of gloom, blood and violence, you made everything disappear and instead of war, brought peace to his mind. Most of the time, it was enough for Juyeon to know that you were there, and every worry would fade away. The mutual understanding was then something he grew accustomed to and happy for. The male didn’t feel like he didn’t deserve attention anymore.

But what hit even harder was the fact that Juyeon was aware of your current thought process, and the guilt once again ate him away, bite by bite.

Carefully, the grip on your hair was released, gloved hand reaching up, thumb wiping a falling tear. Rough material nearly scraped your skin, a frown appearing on the other’s face almost immediately. Juyeon bit down on the glove, taking it off before placing his hand back on your warm cheek. The act made your eyes water even more, lips trembling and throat constricting to stop loud whimpers from escaping.

Still, the weapons didn’t move.

“Juyeon” You suddenly whined, finally finding strength to say his name. Lightheadedness was slowly overtaking your whole body, vision blurring fast. The pain in your leg although still present was long forgotten. Every letter carried huge weight, every taken breath felt like the last and you wondered if taking that bullet hurt any less. Unconsciously, your hand began shaking, resulting in the thin blade moving against the man’s delicate skin. It wasn’t enough to hurt, but Juyeon visibly and audibly gulped under the metal.

“They... they set us up to kill each other, Juyeon” The realization hurt like a sudden kick to the gut. It was supposed to happen sooner or later. All suspicions you weren’t willing to think about came out to be true and the terror spread through your body in a strong wave. Everything made sense – why those men weren’t willing to introduce themselves, why refusal wasn't an option and why no proper explanation was given to you. They were aware that if you knew even one of those things, you wouldn’t have dared to show up in the first place.

Or would you? Would they be able to push just the right buttons and play with your mind as they were right now?

You were set to break apart.

Do it. Don’t do it. Do. Don’t. Past and present were clashing together, habits and new found emotions. For the first time in a while, you felt somewhat disgusted with your job. Yet, the wheels were turning, reminding that you’ve been doing this for years and now was no time to give up under the pressure. It was so, so easy to end this all, much like hundred times before. Swallow down the hard feeling and contractions of your heart, cut through like you’re used to. Emotions were just an accident, an error in the system of a machine.

All this time though, Juyeon’s hand remained on your cheek, and only now was it only noticeable that he wasn’t holding you in place. The muzzle of the gun wasn’t as strong on your jaw as it was before. Juyeon wasn’t going to actively fight or harm you either, that much was clear. This had to end somehow, and the male was about to use his last possible chance.

“Look at me” The voice he said it with was soft, but underlined with a certain type of authority. For whatever reason, as if under a spell, your eyelids opened, irises immediately locking on his.

And then it all crashed down.

All the doubts and hesitation were immediately gone. Your hand moved, putting pressure on the weapon for just a quick moment before letting go completely. Heavy blade fell onto the ground with a loud and high-pitched noise, one that echoed throughout the whole building. The invisible wall was no more.

At the same time, Juyeon released the gun, hefty metal hitting concrete with just as loud of a thud. When the pressure disappeared and the current situation processed properly, your body went numb. Legs giving out, you almost collapsed on the ground. Luckily, Juyeon managed to catch you just in time. The male lowered the smaller body onto the ground, holding it carefully.

Your head hung low; eyes wandering all around the room, but not focusing on one spot. This was the first mission you’ve ever failed and the fear of possible consequences was scary.

Juyeon’s hands enveloped your face, just holding it firmly. Neither had an obvious cheerful expression, but there was a lack of certain something that made both seem more at ease. He caressed the soft skin, examining your face that was blank of any emotion. It was the moment of complete calm.

Upon focusing on the man, you noticed a clear red line just underneath his Adam’s apple. Instinctively, you reached out, running a smooth finger over it and listening to Juyeon’s strained hiss. A new wave of tears welled up in your eyes, yet the other was quick to wipe it away.

“Can you listen to me?” He questioned, with a gaze that suddenly turned more serious, albeit none the less caring. The breathing rhythm was slow and deep, almost as if he was trying to calm down in the fastest way possible. With a slight nod, you replied, hoping to keep enough consciousness to listen until the end.

“Let’s escape this hell” You would’ve definitely reacted greatly to the proposition, if it weren’t for the lack of energy in your body. Instead, the reply was a simple, perplexed look, a result of not quite processing what was talked about.

“Escape, disappear, perish, they’ll never know. They’ll never find us because... because they’ll think we’re dead. Isn’t that what they wanted? To wipe us off the list?” The tone Juyeon used was a hopeful one, as if the man already had everything planned and was ready to go right this second. And maybe, just maybe, that was the case.

“We’ll move countries and get new identities – I have a couple of friends that could and will help us with that. We’ll start a new life away from... away from all of this, because we can’t stay” Gradually, his words became more rushed, too many thoughts and too little time to wrap them up. “We can’t go back. They’ll kill us themselves, you know that, right?”

Juyeon was right. In the planned scenario, one of you was supposed to die today, while the other would’ve been finished off upon reporting the case. You’ve thought about it many times, making up scenarios and trying to find a way to get out of them. No one has ever trained you in that field or shown any ways of dealing with it, and there was an exact, fucked-up reason for it.

“Or we could just...” His eyes wandered off to the two weapons lying on the ground, tears welling up fast. There’s no way that was the only other option, yet...

For a moment, you glanced at the objects as well, not out of interest, but pure disgust. Just a mere thought of what could happen made your stomach twirl and heart hurt. Turning around to look at the other, you noticed a teardrop that made it down his jaw. Wiping it off gently, you smiled, speaking in a low and calm whisper.

“No... no. Let’s... let’s go. Let’s disappear together, wherever that takes us, Juyeon” The mind finally accepted the sudden feelings that were no longer confined and hidden. The imaginary, but nonetheless strong, cage and restrictions were no more. You finally felt proper euphoria of freedom.

Speechless, but immensely happy, that’s what Juyeon was in that exact moment. His chest abruptly wasn’t enough space for the organ that beat at an incredible pace, with new-found strength. Tightening his hold, the male pulled you towards his chest, into a first, proper hug. Your hands sneaked around his body, trying to squeeze as hard as possible and relish the beautiful moment. In such an intimate position, it was possible to feel that exact excited heartbeat of the male.

After a long period of comfortable silence, you quietly spoke into his chest, “Please piggyback me... wherever... I don’t think I can walk”  

“Oh my god, you’re hurt?!” Juyeon noted in an alarming tone, eyes immediately scanning your body and finally noticing a streak of red liquid on the concrete underneath your leg. He loudly cursed at himself for not seeing it earlier, hand reaching down to press on the wound. Although not fresh, it still gushed out more blood, earning another hiss from you.

“Yeah, no shit mister... fuck be careful! I wouldn’t go all baby... and soft on you if I... I didn’t feel like fainting. You were lucky today” You bit back jokingly, trying to keep the light atmosphere that was slowly coming down its high. Juyeon’s head shook at that, a quiet ‘you’re not in position to speak like that’ passing through his barely parted lips. A pair of hands worked fast on tying a thin jacket around your calf to stop further bleeding.  

“How?” He asked, confused but curious at the same time.

“I’d rather not talk about it” Your head turned away from the other, irises locking onto one of many holes on the wall. The male chuckled at that, checking the knot before standing up with knees half bent. He helped you stand up and climb up on his back, strong arms instantly gripping the back of your thighs.

“Bet you hurt yourself, clumsy”

“Yeah, bet”  

With a loud, content sigh, your head lowered onto Juyeon’s back, eyes closing as you finally drifted off to sleep. There, on the closed, but broad battlefield, the two warriors accepted their faith. They made up their minds for a different future, something neither were sure how to approach, but were more than ready to experience together. A future that didn’t revolve around blood, murder and secrecy, one that would allow both to heal and live their lives breathing properly.

Quatervois, a heavy change no one expected. A decision made fast, but a result of long, aimless thought and experience. And some may say this was deemed to happen sooner or later, but was it? If things were just slightly different...  

Guess we would never know.

AN: well... here it is? truthfully speaking, i’m very satisfied with this work, and i love every piece of it, but it has been giving me so much stress oh my god... writing has taken me so much time because i tried so hard to make it perfect and i really hope reading almost 22k of this was worth it, and that you’ve enjoyed it. at some parts, i’ve maybe focused on the main female character too much, but i think that to understand her character, it’s important to have an in-depth point of view. i’d really appreciate it (to the moon and back) if you guys could leave feedback for this one. thank you so so so much for reading, have a good day <3

[thestarwrites]

All Right, All Might Ch. 10!

After all of the counseling with class 1-A, All Might and Patho finally get to go on their first date, but hero work always just has to get in the way, doesn't it?

Word Count: 4,308

Rating: PG

———————————— CHAPTER TEN: A NIGHT JUST FOR US: part 1

Keri walked into her office as Izuku was leaving and she smiled, “Have a good rest of the day, Izuku — why is my couch overturned!?” 

Toshinori bulked up momentarily to right it, “S-sorry! Look no harm done! Say bye to Keri now, Midoriya!” He blushed and deflated, taking off his suit jacket and throwing it over the arm of the sofa. 

Izuku blushed and then smiled, “See you soon Miss Chairo! Have a great day!” The boy always tried so hard not to seem like he was worried. Not only worried about the upcoming Sports Festival, but All Might was his mentor as well as his favorite hero, he cared about him, so of course he was worried about him too. She could tell because she shared the same worries. Though, she hadn’t really counseled him as of yet, leaving it to All Might for now. 

Shutting the door and locking it she let out a deep sigh, closing her eyes, she finally let herself realize how tired she was, how drained. It felt almost as bad as the blowback of long crowd control. Before she realized it, she was being picked up and her eyes opened, “Toshi-!” 

“Relax,” The lithe form of Toshinori was still strong enough to pick her up, “You need to let me be the one to take care of you for once.” 

“Y-you shouldn’t be straining yourself! I’m - I’m much too heavy!” Her cheeks burned red and her forehead glowed. She was mortified to have her boyfriend pick her up to see how much she weighed. She was so self conscious about her body, it was why she dressed in baggy UA sweatshirts. Not that she’d ever let him know that about her.

“Nonsense. You barely weigh anything.” He smiled at her- trying not to let her know he could feel her shame. She was beautiful- she had nothing to be ashamed of.

“That’s not true Toshinori- I know I’m big okay? You don’t have to pretend I’m not…”

“Stop right there.” He said as he sat on the sofa, her in his lap. She tried to squirm to get off of him but he held her firm, “I’m not pretending anything. You’re no stick figure. But I think you’re perfect. I adore every curve and every inch of you. You’re beautiful in every way.”

She was too tired to stop the tears from falling as she covered her face, it burned with embarrassment. Her body glowed and Toshinori could feel every negative feeling she felt thinking about her own body. It was something she hadn’t thought about in a long while, a man really seeing her. 

Toshinori hugged her closer, gingerly wiping tears from her chin, “Oh, Keri... you carry the same burden on your shoulders as I do about my body... don’t you?” She only whimpered in response and he continued, “You always tell me you love the way I look- well I love the way you look. I promise. And I’m not made of glass, you can sit on my lap, I’m not completely weak I can still hold you... I need you to trust me- you trust me don’t you, sunflower?”

Keri let her hands slip down a little so he could see her watery blue eyes, “Y-yeah, of course I do.” 

“Then believe me when I tell you that you are the most beautiful woman in the world. No one could ever outshine you.” He gingerly took her hands from her face, “Here, sit on the sofa and I’ll get a cool cloth to pat your face and some Kleenex and water. And then you and I will settle in for a nice nap.”

She moved to the other cushion and watched as All Might busied himself with taking care of her, not that he hadn’t ever before but - this was so much more intimate, and he told her her body was perfect as it was. She didn’t really believe him but- maybe in time she could. Coming back he sat beside her and whispered, “Eyes closed, sunflower.” 

“Sunflower, hm?” She whispered softly. Doing as she was told, the older man gingerly patted her face with the damp, cool cloth, ridding it of any residual tears. He smiled, tucking the long half of her hair back as he continued his ministrations.

Once the cloth was set aside, he pressed tender kisses to her forehead, nose and both cheeks, “There now, all better.” 

Looking up at him, she cupped just cheeks and pressed a soft kiss onto his lips, “My hero…” 

His heart swelled to hear her say that to him in this form, when he was just being a caretaker. He felt a surge of pride as he leaned back in for another kiss, holding his large hand on the back of her neck. Slowly Toshinori lay back on the couch, pulling his girlfriend on top of him as they made out, he had never been so intimate with a woman. Gingerly he licked his tongue over her lip, asking silently for entrance, and she of course complied. The kisses were slow, needy, full of emotion. Pulling back from the kiss he grinned down at her, “You’re so lovely…” 

Giggling gently she nuzzled her head into the crook of his neck, letting out a sigh, “You’re so wonderful, Toshi… I don’t know how I managed to get you into my life, but I never want to let you go. You’re… everything to me.” 

He smiled, gently raking his fingers in her hair, “Let me take you out tonight, on that date?” 

She looked up at him, “Yeah?”

He nodded again, “No hero work today. Just us. Just a night for you and me.” 

“You and me,” she sighed dreamily. She so badly wished to say she loved him - but she couldn’t, not yet, “I’d love nothing more.”

“Excellent. I’ll pick you up at eight.”

Giggling she nodded, “Okay honey.” 

He sat up, gingerly urging her to do so as well, and he reached for the large suit jacket now on the floor. After a moment he leaned back down, spreading the jacket over her back, “Here we are- make sure you’re nice and cozy.” 

She was drowning in the smell of his cologne and she let out a soft contented sigh, “Oh Toshi.” 

Kissing the top of her head he smiled, “Go to sleep now, we both could use some rest.” 

Nodding she leaned up and kissed the side of his jaw, “Sweet dreams, my Small Might.” Yawning she tucked her head into the crook of his shoulder and sighed. 

His cheeks turned bright red and he swallowed thickly, small might? He would ask later. 

 -----------------

The rest of the day passed by with little incident, Keri counseled the rest of class 1-A, ending with Enji Todoroki’s son. He was another boy that was adult enough too have a real conversation about the events at the USJ.

“How are you feeling Shoto?” 

He shrugged, “Fine. Just trying to turn my attention to staying vigilant and start strategizing about the sports festival. But to be frank I wish I could skip it.” 

“Why do you wish you could skip it?” 

Sighing he looked out the window. 

Hurt, anger, frustration, pride — all emotions bubbling under the surface of the teen before her and she tapped the table gently, “Because your father will be there?” He looked up, a little surprised, “I’ve only seen you fight and spar a few times Shoto, but there is one thing I have noticed; you don’t use your fire. You didn’t at the entry exam, the first day of school, or any time since.” 

“No. I won’t use it.” 

“Because of your father?” 

He grit his teeth, “He’s a monster and I won't use his quirk. You don’t understand.” 

“No, you’re right Shoto, I don’t understand. But what I do know is I have worked with your father on many occasions, he has never once spoken to me. So I can see at the surface level how cold he is.” 

The boy nodded, “He’s cold all right.” 

“I will never force you to talk about things you don’t wish to discuss, Shoto, but I will urge you to think about this; you can not separate the quirk from yourself. It is part of you, as much as you wish it wasn’t. You should try to strive to make it your own, to make it feel untarnished.” After a few moments of silence the woman smiled, “But you are sure to do well in the sports festival, Shoto, so just keep strategizing and working hard, hm?” 

He nodded, “I will, Miss Chairo.” 

“Okay, off you go then, I don’t want to keep you from getting on home.” 

Nodding again the quiet boy stood and picked up his backpack, leaving her office. Keri hummed softly as she watched the door close, thinking that he would probably be even tougher to crack than Katsuki. Katsuki at least came from a loving home, and from what she knew of Enji alone; there had to be abuse in that household. One of the Todoroki children had already died because of their father’s quirk. Maybe Shoto was afraid of that? She would have to talk to Toshinori about Enji to understand him more. They did go to school together.

--------

“Hi, baby,” The voice of All Might came through the door, his body big and bulky. 

Smiling she looked up, “Hi honey, done for the day?” 

Nodding he came to her and kissed her softly, “Come on, I’m gonna take you home and then I’ll be back later to pick you up for our date."

“Why don’t you just want to hang out at home and relax before we go out?” She laughed a little. 

“Well,” he started, blushing, “I want to rest and shower and get dressed… I just want it to be like, you know, a romantic first date. I mean I know we go out all the time but - this is the first time we get to go out as boyfriend and girlfriend.” 

Her heart melted as she moved forward to hug his waist, “You’re too sweet, Toshi. I understand, that will be perfectly acceptable. I’ll have to make sure I dress up too.” 

Cupping her cheek he smiled down at her and then remembered something, “Hey— earlier when you were falling asleep… you called me Small Might?” 

Blushing she bit her lip, “Is that… bad? Did…. You not like that? I hope I didn’t make you feel bad.” 

“N-no no… it was just… interesting.” 

Looking down she blushed, “Well… you’re still All Might no matter what form you’re in you know? You’re still my hero… but… when you’re in your small form… I dunno I refer to you in my head as my Small Might… my personal hero.” 

He couldn’t help the sincere smile that spread over his face, “Keri… that’s adorable. I love it. For you, I will always be your Small Might.” Leaning over he kissed her forehead, “Just… don’t tell anyone else that name okay? I don’t want to be Small Might on TV.”

“Deal,” she giggled. 

Throwing his arm around her shoulders he grinned and boomed in his All Might voice, “COME ALONG LITTLE LADY, LET ME PERSONALLY ENSURE YOU GET HOME SAFELY.” 

Laughing she leaned into him, “Toshi!” 

“WHAT’S THE MATTER? EMBARRASSED TO BE WITH YOUR FAVORITE HERO? UNDERSTANDABLE MISS - BUT LET ME ASSURE YOU I AM JUST AN ORDINARY MAN!” She started laughing harder as he continued, “WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING! DO I HAVE SOMETHING IN MY TEETH?” 

“Toshinori you’re such a goon!” She held onto him as she laughed. 

 He stopped once they were outside and he scooped her up into his arms, “There’s something I want to show you.” 

“Wh-what do you mean?” He took off into the air and Keri screamed softly as she held onto him, in all their months and months of being friends, this had never occurred before, “T-TOSHINORI!!!” 

He laughed, “Relax, sunflower! I’ve got you.” 

“Y-You’re wasting hero time!” She blushed and gripped the front of his suit. 

He laughed softly and landed on top of a tall building, pulling her close and kissing her. The breeze moved his bunny-ear style hair to and fro, “I wanted to show you how I have been seeing the city all these years… I want to show you how it feels to float through the air… while I still can show you.” 

She looked up at him, and the realization finally hit her. Even though she always scolded him about using his hero time - she never really considered it in her head as the reality. That her hero, All Might - Japan’s number one, the man she’d admired for most of her life - wouldn’t be a hero any more one day, and most likely one day very soon, “Toshi…” 

He motioned, “Look look how beautiful the city is… up here, just you and me.” 

Keri sniffled and wiped tears from her eyes as she smiled and whispered, “Knowing you is a gift. The most beautiful gift I’ve ever gotten.”

He took off in the air once more as she giggled and held on, and he headed toward her apartment building, in the air he quickly stole kisses as the girl laughed and squirmed a bit in his arms. They were free in this moment. Just a man and a woman. 

Landing on the roof of her apartment building to avoid being seen. He smiled and kissed her softly, “How did you like that?” 

“That was incredible!” She giggled, trembling softly. 

He laughed and pulled off his black suit jacket, wrapping it around her with a small smile, “Here we are, miss. Now, why don’t you get inside, you’re safe now. Because I am here!” He beamed, feeling happy about his little heroic act. It was entertaining, and it was also sweet to see the look on her face. 

Hugging the large jacket around herself she smiled, cheeks red, “Sometimes… I really can’t believe you’re in my life, All Might. You… you’re one of the people who have meant the most to me in my entire life. You helped me to never give up.” 

All Might smiled and cupped her cheek, “Keri, you have made my life so much fuller. I have been so alone in my life, and… you mean the most to me, you know.”

She leaned into him and sighed, “You’re wonderful Toshinori.” 

He smiled and kissed her gently, “I’ll see you later, hm?”

“I can’t wait,” she beamed, going to remove his blazer from her shoulders. 

He winked, “Keep the jacket.” And with that he took off into the sky with his booming laugh. 

Keri laughed and sighed, turning to go into her apartment building to go down the stairs and head to her apartment to prepare for their date.

She showered, fixed her hair, put on light makeup and fussed about what she felt comfortable in for about an hour before she just pulled on some leggings and a fuzzy sweater. Moving into the living room she put his suit jacket over her, snuggling into her sofa to watch some TV, there was a while to wait before he came to pick her up. 

 ----------

Keri had apparently fallen asleep at some point because she was being woken by a loud knock on her door and a worried baritone voice calling out, “Keri?” 

Pushing her hair out of herr face she blinked, calling out, “Sorry! I’ll be right there!” She got up, the suit jacket sitting on the sofa as she gingerly rubbed her eyes, then smoothing down her sweater. 

Taking a deep breath she put her hand on the doorknob, whispering softly, “It’s Toshi. Relax.”

“YOUR DATE HAS ARRIVED!” All Might called out as Keri opened the door. She blinked a few times and this made the pro start to sweat, “Keri..? You... do remember I asked you on a date... right? I mean — we — just, I just saw you this afternoon… Why are you looking at me like that?” 

“No... Toshinori Yagi asked me on a date. You’re All Might. And you also shouldn’t waste hero time on me.”

He frowned and slowly deflated, “I thought- since it was a date, I would show off.” 

Keri smiled and stepped closer, gently kissing his cheek, “This is the man I said yes to.”

Toshinori blushed feverishly, “You’re... the only woman I think who would say yes to me like this.” 

“More for me then,” she smirked, teasing. Her long hair hang on one side in a braid. 

He smiled and held out his hand for her, “I was thinking we could go to a fancier restaurant tonight- maybe somewhere there’s dancing?” 

“That sounds amazing, Toshi,” she beamed and took his hand, closing her door behind her.

“Keri- you look so beautiful.” 

Her cheeks flushed bright red, “Thank you, you look handsome as always.”

He let out a chuckle, “I look like a skeleton, as always.” 

She put her hands on her hips, taking her hand from his grip, “Toshi! Honestly. First of all, if we go out and you’re in your hero form, you’re wasting your energy. Number two, we’ll be mobbed by fans, and number three, you are not skin and bones you’re all muscles - you’re just lean. And you look EXTRA lean because you’re so damn tall.” 

“Uuuuuggghhh I hate lectures,” he smirked down at her. 

She punched his arm, “You are SO annoying!” 

“But what if people see you with me? They know you’re with All Might?” 

Keri blinked, “Who saw us? Just the kids at school, we’re going out dancing. Besides, we started dating today. We’re trying, we don’t have to declare anything, we don’t have to force anything. It’s just us, remember?” 

Toshinori reached out and took her hand again, “Right. Just us. You and me.” He grinned his million dollar smile and kissed her cheek. 

“Right,” she smiled and stroked his cheek gently, “I’m the luckiest girl in the world right now, so, I’m ready when you are!” 

He leaned in to kiss her lips gently and sighed, his hand sliding down to take hers, “I’ll call a car.”

“Yes, dear.” 

  Once at the venue, they were seated in a more private dining area. Keri looked around, seemingly in wonder at every single thing around her. All Might smiled tenderly as he watched her, she was so full of life, so free. He let out a sigh, “You’re so cute right now.” 

Turning her head to look back at the older man she blushed and smiled, “I- I’ve never been in a place like this before Toshi… it’s so fancy.” 

“Do you not like it?”

She shook her head, “It’s not that! Its beautiful! I just don’t want you to think you have to take me places like this all the time cause we’re dating. Its not the money, its just… not as us as the corner ramen shops we go to all the time,” she giggled and slid closer to him in their large booth, so he could snake his arm around her shoulders, “But I’m with you, and we’re in this beautiful place, and I’m so happy.” 

He smiled and kissed the crown of her head, “Of course not all the time, sunflower, but this is a special occasion.” 

“Yes… and what a special day. I got to kiss you, I got to hold hands with you… we took a nap and you flew me above the city… you’re spoiling me.” 

Laughing gently he shook his head, “Oh no, you don’t even know the meaning of the word yet. This is basic dating stuff, Ree. But trust me,” he dipped his head down to whisper in her ear, “I will spoil you rotten.”

She gently shivered at the thick low baritone voice in her ear and she leaned into him, squeezing his thigh gently, “Toshi…”

A voice cleared, “And have we decided what we will be eating tonight?” 

Blushing the two of them separated a little and Toshinori went ahead and ordered for them both, mostly food they could share, as he knew he wouldn’t be eating much as always. The waiter nodded and went off, “Sorry, baby,” he laughed, “You’re right it is a little uptight in here, huh?” 

She laughed and leaned into him, “I feel like our students getting caught making out in an empty classroom.” 

He laughed harder and nodded, “You’re right, we definitely need to go somewhere more our speed for desert, hm?” Eagerly she nodded as music struck up again - some more glamorous couples heading to the dance floor, looking posh. Toshinori watched as her eyes lit up, “Do you know how to waltz?” 

“Of course I do, I used to be in the ballroom dancing club in high school, do you?” 

He smiled, “I know enough,” he stood and held out his hand, “Miss Keri Chairo, would you do me the pleasure of this dance?” 

Holding her hand to her chest she mock-gasped, “Why Mister Yagi! I thought you would never ask!” 

Laughing he pulled her up gently, “Please for god’s sake never call me that again, I don’t need to make this body feel any older.”

She stuck out her tongue and walked hand in hand with him to the floor, blushing as he took the familiar stance and began to glide her across the polished wood. Keri looked at him with amazement, “Toshi - you’re an excellent dancer!” 

“Don’t sound so surprised!” He laughed and leaned in to pull her closer by the lower back, resting his cheek against her head, “I am a multi-faceted individual.”

Keri sighed and smiled, leaning in to kiss his jaw, “Oh, I know you are,” she purred into his ear, “You are… incredible, in every facet.” He led her around the dance floor with ease as the band played another waltz. Moving he dipped her with a smile, Keri giggling, staring into his eyes, “Oh Toshinori.” 

He smirked and pulled her up, looking at the table briefly, “Oh- it seems our food has arrived- shall we, my darling?” Nodding she pulled from him and went back toward their table, hand in hand, “Keri, you’re a wonderful dancer, by the way.” 

“Well I did have a terrific lead,” she smiled warmly. 

 --------------

 After dinner they walked through the streets of the city, watching the bustling life around them, families and couples, groups of friends and coworkers. Keri looked up to All Might as he watched the passers by with a smile. She smiled wider, “You love them all, don’t you?” 

He snapped to her, out of her trance, “Huh?” 

“People. You love people.” 

Blushing he bit his lip, “I mean, yeah, I suppose I do.”

Hugging his arm she smiled, “You wouldn’t have given them everything if you didn’t.” 

He moved his other hand to rest over hers on his arm, “You don’t miss anything, Ree.”

“Well, that’s my job, isn't it? As a therapist, and also as your girlfriend?” She chuckled, “You also have to remember that you have been my hero all my life. I have noticed things about you while watching you speak and act.” 

“Oh? Enlighten me, dearest.” Laughing gently she moved to get them some ice cream from a street vendor first, handing him a small cone of chocolate ice cream, getting one for herself, “Ooh, I get ice cream today?” 

Smiling she nodded, “Its a special occasion.” 

“So, go on then, Sunflower, what have you noticed about me?” 

Pulling her arm around his once more, they continued their stroll, “You are very often uncomfortable in your interviews. You were less uncomfortable back in the day, but then again, you didn’t interview much when you came home. But as you entered your bronze age, and more magazines covered you - the more you sank into your persona.” 

“You could tell that…?” 

Smiling she nodded, “You didn’t used to do the laugh like you started doing it. It used to be genuine.” 

His face fell, “You… don’t think its genuine?” 

“It is sometimes,” she ran her thumb over his small bicep, “But a lot of the time it's forced, especially now. Not at school - I mean with reporters. With the kids, you’re much more yourself. I love seeing that side of you, you’d make a great father, I think.” 

A smile tugged at his lips and he was about to respond, when suddenly they heard it from the alley beside them — “BLOOD…. BLOOD…. NEED TO EAT…. NEED TO…. SO MANY PEOPLE…. SO MUCH FLESH.” 

“Toshi…” She trembled softly, “I can feel him, he’s… hungry,” she looked up, “You’re gonna need to break your hero work rule.” 

Nodding he pulled her to the side, into another alley where no one could see, “Ree. Go into the first shop you can, call the police.” Slowly he bulked up into his hero form and looked back at her, “Go.” 

 She nodded and started to run down the road as the villain burst through the crowded street, people screaming as his - metal teeth - ripped through carts, awnings, goods, a few people. Panic started to break out. Keri stopped running. She turned and grabbed the arm of a teenage boy, “Call the police - go into that shop, stay there.” People began to scream and run, tripping and stumbling over each other in the crowd, “PLEASE! EVERYONE REMAIN CALM!” 

Keri’s body began to glow, she extended her hands toward the people on the street as pink waves of calming energy was sent out of her, “HELP IS ON THE WAY. STAY CALM, GO INTO THE NEAREST ALLEY OR STORE!” 

 “DETROIT SMASH!!!!” The villain was met with an uppercut to the jaw, “FEAR NOT CITIZENS! FOR I AM HERE!” 

[obxparadise]

Rebel Love Song

JJ Maybank x Female Reader 

Word count: 3,836

~JJ’s had enough of his abusive father and life on the Cut, so he tries to convince you to run away with him~

Song: Rebel Love Song by Black Veil Brides 

A/N: Leave a comment please :) 

*GIF is not mine, but found on Google. Creds to the owner!*

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I cannot hide what’s on my mind

I feel it burning deep inside

A passion crime to take what’s mine

Let us start living for today

“You are a worthless piece of shit.”

“Shut up!”

“Your mama knew!”

“Shut up!”

JJ’s fist strikes his bedroom door, although he wishes it were his father’s face. It probably wouldn’t be as painful, and he’d feel good about it. But his dad would retaliate like he always did, and JJ’s face couldn’t handle another black eye or split lip. Luke had already done a number on his face twenty minutes prior.

Luke turns up the volume of whatever rock song is playing throughout the house, and JJ clutches the sides of his head, digging his palms into his temples, the thoughts in his head drowning out the song. What the hell was he listening to anyway? Judas Priest? Black Sabbath? He had no fucking clue.

He should be used to it all by now. The loud music. The constant drinking. The verbal violence. The physical abuse. The mental manipulation. It’s been going on for years. And there’s no way to stop it.

The cut on JJ’s lip burns as a salty tear mixes with the dried blood. He drags his fingers across the bottom of his lip, wincing. Thirty grand in restitution for a boat he didn’t even sink. He should’ve seen the punch coming, anticipated it as soon as he slid in the passenger’s seat of the beat up pick up truck. But it happened so fast, over and over, until Luke’s knuckles were painted red with blood.

He doesn’t regret taking the blame, though. Even if he now has to scramble to come up with thirty thousand dollars, JJ’s glad that he did the right thing for once in his life. Pope was a good kid, had too much to lose. But JJ? He had nothing.

The music dies down in the living room and JJ peers toward the door, heart hammering against his chest as he waits for Luke to bust into his room. His fists are balled by his sides, ready to attack if necessary, but the door never opens.

JJ takes it upon himself to crack open the door, just enough for him to peer out into the living room and see Luke passed out on the sofa. Empty beer bottles are scattered along the coffee table and a pill bottle is just barely sitting in Luke’s hand that dangles off the couch. Just another typical Tuesday in the Maybank household.

It’s times like these JJ wishes he wasn’t an only child. Although he’s glad no one else is subjected to Luke’s abuse, the house gets lonely. Talking to his father is impossible. His mother is nowhere to be found, and he resents her for leaving him to live with a monster, to fend for his life.

He could always talk to his friends, though.

Ah, scratch that. They’re all busy tending to their own lives.

Pope’s in and out of scholarship interviews.

Kiara’s working overtime at the Wreck.

John B is glued to Sarah Cameron’s hip.

But there’s one more person left. One person that would always make time for him. One person he could confide in no matter the circumstances.

JJ retrieves his phone from the back pocket of his shorts, typing out a quick message.

Can you meet me at the dock?

He smiles as your name pops up on the screen, promising to meet him in ten minutes.

~

You watch from afar as JJ stands at the edge of the dock throwing rocks into the bay. The sun has begun to set, the sky now painted a light orange and pink, and there’s a slight chill in the air thanks to the open water. Tugging the sleeves of your hoodie down to cover your hands, you shuffle quietly along the wooden boards.

JJ’s body instantly relaxes when your arms circle his middle, forehead resting against his back. The cologne on his body mixed with his natural scent is what keeps you still against him until he turns around to hold you. He needs this hug. You can just tell.

“I owe thirty grand for sinking Topper’s boat.” His voice is defeated, arms limp around your body.

Wherever trouble was, JJ found it. He was always getting into scuffles with the teenagers on the other side of the island, parents turned their noses down at him, and the cops had no problem blaming JJ for crimes he didn’t commit. The boy was an easy target.

You shake your head, refusing to believe his story, but asking the question anyway. “Why’d you do it?”

JJ pulls away, stuffing his hands in his pockets, eyes downcast on the dock. He doesn’t want to tell you the truth, but you have a guess as to who he’s protecting. “Just sick of everyone treating us differently because we live on the poor side of the island. Money isn’t everything, but it’s all these people on Figure Eight know.”

He’s not wrong. The rich kids on Figure Eight can’t separate fantasy from reality. They’ve never known struggle. They’ve always had designer clothes, food on the table, a roof over their heads, plus the perks. Motorcycles. Boats. Cars. Status. Friends. Opportunities. So much more than the average person could afford, or wish for.

And you were one of them.

It’s a wonder how you and JJ became friends. You knew of his hatred for rich kids before you’d even met him. But JJ saw something in you. You weren’t like the rest of them. You had a pure heart, kind soul. Being rich wasn’t a personality trait for you.

“I just,” Dragging a hand through his hair, JJ gazes at you sadly. His frown tugs at your heart. “I just want to get away, you know? I can’t hide it, but I’ve had thoughts about leaving the Cut, the OBX in general.”

Now that’s something you never would of thought would come out of JJ’s mouth. He lived and breathed the Outerbanks. He didn’t know anything else.

“Where would you go?”

He takes a seat on the end of the dock, feet dangling just above the water. You join him, sitting close, head on his shoulder, toes skimming the cool water.  “Paris. England. The Yucatan,” JJ chuckles, nudging you. “That’s long term.”

“What about now?”

JJ exhales, thinking hard. “Maybe Florida. Or Texas. California, possibly. I want to go somewhere warm, like OBX, with a beach and some palm trees,” JJ looks down at the top of your head, resting his cheek on your hair. Your presence calms him. “And I’d take you with me.”

He knocks the breath out of you. You were never one to plan for the future, but the future is all JJ can think about it. And he sees you in his future, wherever he decides to be. How could you possibly tell him that the life that was destined for you would always be in the Outerbanks, breaking his heart in the process?

“Don’t you want to start living? The way we want to?” JJ asks softly, fingertips grazing your leg. Goosebumps rise on your skin at his intimate touch.

“I already am,” you say, considering his words. “My life is here, JJ. I can’t leave it behind.”

“No, it’s not,” JJ retorts instantaneously, voice unwavering. “This life you’re living? It’s not yours. It’s your parents’.”

Bringing your knees to your chin, you reposition yourself to look at JJ, whose staring out at the bay, blue eyes scanning the water, tuffs of blonde hair dancing in the breeze. It’s the first time that night you really took notice of his face. Dried blood dots the corner of his mouth, and a purple bruise rings around his eye. There’s a tick in his jaw and his fingers drum quickly on his leg. He’s tense. “How so?”

He’s never been anything other than blunt. He hides nothing, letting you know how he thinks, what he feels. “Because you don’t stand up to them. They drag you to yacht parties on the weekend because you’ve never told them who your real friends are. They think Susie Milligan and Delia Pratton are your best friends, except they have no idea that you can’t stand them and would rather be surfing with Kie and John B. They make you stay in and study your dad’s old college textbooks, convinced you’re going to be the world’s greatest attorney, but you complain to Pope that the material is dry and you’ll never be happy working as a prosecutor.” Pulling a cigarette from his pocket and then lighting it, JJ takes a drag, puffing out the smoke before turning to face you. “You let them dictate what should be your life. What is it that youwant to do? You never talk about the future, but one day it’ll be here, and it’s sooner than you think.”

His eyes are focused as he waits for you to consider his question. The truth is, you know what you want, but you’ve never said it aloud. No one ever cared to ask, except for now. Except for JJ.

“I want to be a marine biologist,” you’re confident in your answer, and it leads you to spill more. A weight lifts off your shoulders. “I want to go to school in Hawaii or Australia and learn about animals, nature, sea life. I want to surf, fish, and wear flowers in my hair, embrace my free spirit.”

JJ’s smile encourages you. Opening up to him is so easy because he understands. He listens. And he wants the same freedom as you do. The only difference is, JJ will chase after his dreams.

“I want to learn how to play guitar, climb a mountain, run a marathon, learn Chinese, ride in a hot air balloon,” you take a second to catch your breath, feel the chill of the breeze on your legs. “I want to find love. Maybe get married, have a kid or two. Adopt five kittens. Build my own home with a pool that has a waterfall. I want to try escargot, visit a rainforest, and see the Northern Lights. I want so many things, JJ.”

“Then let’s do it,” JJ says, standing and pulling you to your feet. A smile lights up his face as he grabs your hands in his. It’s the happiest you’ve seen him in the last hour, but it contrasts with what you feel inside. “Let’s start living.”

~

Never gonna change my mind

We can leave it all behind

Nothin’s gonna stop us

No not this time

“Hawaii, huh?”

You look up from your soup. Kiara leans against the bar top, watching you curiously. JJ has gone off to the bathroom, the perfect opportunity for Kiara to grill you with questions.

“He seems pretty adamant,” she remarks, flipping hair over her shoulder. “What’d you say?”

The spoon clinks against the metal bowl as you set it down, dabbing your lips with a napkin. “I didn’t answer.”

“Don’t you think you should?” Kiara asks, playing with the beads on her bracelet. “From what JJ said, he seems pretty sure that wherever he goes, you’re following.”

“Oh, he’s set on us moving to the west coast, but I can’t just leave the OBX,” you counter, shoulders slumping. “My life is here.”

“Then why did you tell him all the things you wanted to do if you don’t ever plan on doing them with him?”

The million-dollar question.

“Because I knew he’d listen,” you say quietly. “I didn’t think he was serious about us leaving together, though. We’re sixteen, Kie. What sixteen year olds do you know drop everything and leave their home behind? And besides,” your laugh comes out strangled, “My parents would never let me leave. You know how they are. They don’t even like that I’m friends with JJ. They think he’s trouble, a bad influence. How do you think they’d react if I just up and left with him?”

Kiara leans in close, whispering, “That’s why you don’t tell them.”

You roll your eyes as Kie laughs. “I’m not going to change my mind on this, Kiara.”

Her face turns serious as she chews on the corner of her lip. The gears turn in her head as she contemplates. “Would it matter if I said JJ’s in love with you?”

Your eyes roam her face, waiting for a laugh, a smile, a teasing wink, but her composure is kept intact as she stares at you. Your face falters. “He—what?”

She nods. “What boy asks a girl to travel the world with him if he’s not in love with her?”

Color creeps up your neck, mouth dry, heart beating irregularly. Your body is jelly, almost sliding off the bar stool, but you slink back further into the chair, hands gripping the arm rests. “Are you sure?”

“If I was a gambler, I’d bet it all. That’s how sure I am.”

“I—no,” you dig in your purse for some cash, slapping the bills down in haste. “I’m either going to disappoint JJ or my parents, and I can’t disappoint my family. So, no, JJ being in love with me doesn’t change anything,” you say, exhaling a breath. “I’m not going with him.”

“Well, that’s good to know.”

Kiara’s eyes expand, and you freeze. JJ’s boots pad against the floor as he pushes through the front door, angrily stomping into the night. You thank Kiara for the dinner before rushing outside to chase a visibly irritated JJ.

“JJ, wait!” Your hand clamps down on his shoulder, spinning him around. The look on his face is disheartening. You try to cradle his cheeks, something you normally did to comfort him, but he pushes your hands away. “Please, stop.”

“You were never planning to come with me, were you?” JJ questions, twirling a few of the rings on his fingers. “You were just…what? Entertaining me?”

“JJ, my life is here, in the OBX!” The words that use to flow perfectly off your tongue don’t even sound right anymore. Part of you doesn’t believe them. “I can’t just leave it all behind. And my parents…God, JJ, they’d never let me go with you. I mean, we’re so young.”

JJ nods, although he doesn’t understand. He knows you. He knows your heart. He knows where you really stand. But he can’t persuade you anymore than he’s tried. “I’m taking my dad’s boat and I am leaving tomorrow. I’m getting out of here because I know what I want and nothing is going to stop me.”

JJ turns, and your heart squeezes as you watch him leave. Your fingers twitch, begging to reach out to him. This can’t be it. He can’t be leaving you. “Is it true?”

He stops in his tracks, glancing over his shoulder.  “Is what true?”

You choke back a soft cry, voice croaking. “Are you in love with me?”

JJ faces you, staring absentmindedly. He wants nothing more than to hold you in his arms, kiss your breath away. But he keeps his distance, shoving his hands back into his pockets, whispering, “It doesn’t matter, because it wouldn’t be enough, anyway.”

~

Back home, you’re surprised to see your parents still awake, chatting softly at the island in the kitchen. You hastily wipe away any leftover tears before they can hound you with questions.

“You’re home late,” says your father, giving you a look. He’s the stricter parent of the two. “I assume you have a good reason?”

You keep the conversation short. “I got caught up talking to JJ. I lost track of time.”

Your mother wrinkles her nose, wine sloshing in her glass as she takes a sip. “How many times have we told you to stay away from that boy, Y/N? He’s trouble.”

“He’s not trouble,” you fire back, wishing you had come up with a lie instead of telling them the truth. “You’re just judgmental.”

“That’s enough,” your father snaps. He runs a hand over his tired face. Being an attorney has aged him ten years. And to think he wanted to send you down the same dreadful path. “I’m having lunch tomorrow with DA Lance Nicholas. I figured you could come along, ask him some questions--.”

“No.”

Your mother stares at you quizzically. “No?”

“Is tomorrow a bad time?” asks your father, loosening his tie. “I’m supposed to meet with him next week as well, if that’s better for you.”

You feel the rage building up inside of you as you remember JJ’s words. You let them dictate what should be your life. What is it that you want to do? “No, dad, there will never be a time that’s good for me to meet the DA, because I don’t want to meet him. I don’t want to be a lawyer.”

You’re sure they’ll yell, give you a hard time, but the laughs that come out of their mouths are surprising. You don’t understand why they’re laughing, but you’re determine to stand your ground, speak up.

“You’ve never once asked me what I wanted to do with my life.”

“Well, yes, because—.”

“Because you planned it for me.”

Your mom glances at your dad, unsure of how to continue the conversation. “Sweetie--.”

“I’m not going to law school,” The light dims in your father’s eyes, face growing red as your tone grows serious. He’s silent, but it doesn’t scare you. “Because I want to be a marine biologist.”

“Honey, listen,--.”

“I want to travel, see what the world has to offer me. I’m tired of being your puppet. I’m tired of pretending to like Susie and Delia. I’m tired of going to stupid yacht parties with out of touch rich people. I’m tired of reading college textbooks about a career I don’t even want while I’m still in high school. This is my life, and you don’t get to choose how I live it.”

Your mom speaks up after what feels like an hour of silence. Her eyes are full of sorrow, voice low, disapproving. “What happened to you? You’re so…outspoken.”

“It’s that damn Maybank kid,” your dad’s forceful voice cuts right through you. He slams his fist on the counter, startling your mom. You stand your ground, unflinching. “I always knew he’d corrupt you sooner or later.”

“Corrupt me?” A laugh escapes you. He can’t be serious. “He helped me, dad. He taught me to stand up for myself, which is what I’m doing right now. He taught me that there’s a life outside of our world in Figure Eight. JJ helped me realize that I don’t belong here,” your mother’s face drops. Guilt briefly flickers across your face. “I belong with him, wherever he goes. Whether it be California or Texas or Hawaii. I belong with him.”

“You are sixteen years old,” your father reminds, looking at you in disgust. “You have no clue what you’re talking about or what you are doing. Go on, get out of my sight.”

You shake your head, turning your back on your parents. It didn’t matter what they said. They wouldn’t be able to stop you from chasing your dreams, from living your life the way you wanted to. They could say you were too young, too naïve, until they were blue in the face. But you know what you want, and no one, especially not your parents, would stop you.

~

So take your hand in mine

It’s ours tonight

This is our rebel love song

Staring down at the note in your hand, you exhale a sigh before dropping it on the kitchen counter. You sign it with a kiss, letting your family know you love them, before venturing outside, quietly closing the door behind you.

The last night in your house was spent packing, constantly checking that your bedroom door was locked to keep the helicopter parents away. There wasn’t much you could fit into the duffel bag, but you squeezed as much as you could, the contents varying from clothing to toiletries to small mementos you didn’t want to leave behind.

The plan was to surprise JJ at the dock. Tugging your duffel higher onto your shoulder, you walk with a content smile.

When you reach the dock, your heart rises to your throat. JJ stands with his back to you, one foot on the dock, the other in the boat. He’s ready to take off, and your legs break out into a sprint, daring him to leave you behind. “JJ!”

The voice makes his ears perk up. He turns, wide-eyed, smile brighter than the gleaming Carolina sun. JJ’s heart swells as he watches the girl he loves run after him, one hand waving frantically in the air, the other tugging the bag higher on her arm.

“JJ, wait!”

But he’s not going anywhere. He’d never go anywhere without you.

You drop the bag onto the dock, launching yourself into JJ’s body. He wobbles slightly, arms coming around your middle, pulling you as far into his chest as you’ll go. You fit perfectly.

“You came,” JJ breathes into your hair, kissing your forehead. The soft pecks are quick, friendly.

It’s not enough for you, though.

You grab his cheeks, pressing your mouth to his, hard. Your heart reacts, beating wildly. The feeling in your body, the sensation you get from kissing JJ, it feels like sunshine. Warm. Blissful. Happy.

There’s no hesitation as JJ kisses you back. His hand creeps up your spine, pressing you impossibly closer to him, almost as if he’s testing to see if you’re real.

It’s all real. You, the kiss, the moment.

He pulls away, slightly breathless. His eyes flicker to the dandelion lying on his drawstring bag, and a smile tugs at his parted lips. He’d picked it for you on his way to the dock, just in case.

“It’s true,” JJ says, reaching down to tenderly pick the flower. Doe-eyed, you watch as he tucks the dandelion behind your ear, shielding the stem with a few strands of your hair. “I am so deeply in love with you.”

“And you were going to leave without ever letting me know.”

“A part of me hoped you wouldn’t let me leave without you,” JJ answers, helping you settle into the boat.

“You’re right,” you smile. “I couldn’t let you leave without knowing I’m in love with you, too.”

The kiss that follows is better than the first. It’s softer, more intimate, and it feels like a rainbow.  

It completes him.

It completes you.

After grabbing your bag from the dock, you help JJ untie the boat before joining him at the wheel. The boat rumbles to life, sailing slowly across the open bay. A new life is just in the distance.

“You ready?” JJ asks. There’s nothing in his eyes other than hope, nothing in his grin other than happiness.

Taking his hand, you smile. “I am now.”

[kerikaaria]

If I Never Met You: Chapter 36

(??? X Reader) Idol!AU, Manager!Reader

Genre: (PG13) Angst and fluff

WC: 3.4k

Warnings: None

Series Masterlist

Chapter 35 | Chapter 36 | Chapter 37

MANAGER OF K-POP GROUP RESCUES IDOL, SEVERELY INJURRED ON MV SET

K-pop group BTS is currently celebrating their first ever music show win tonight with their captivating performance of ‘I Need U.’ But while the idols are basking in the joy of their first win, one of their managers who has been with them since the beginning is not in quite so good of shape.

An anonymous source has provided us with an exclusive behind the scenes look at some of the chaos which occurred during the shooting for the music video for the track ‘I Need U.’ We have photo proof of the incident, captured from a video which our anonymous source provided for us.

In the music video, each member has their own stories to portray. One such story is portrayed by the member V, whose character appears to live in an abusive household. The video shows him having a scuffle with who we assume to be the character’s father. This is where things didn’t go exactly according to plan during filming, according to the source.

“The scene was originally supposed to have some back and forth between V and the actor,” our source explained. “In the music video, you can see that next to where the fight happens there is a piece of furniture, like a shelving unit. During the first filming attempts when the actor pushed V away from him, he had accidentally pushed him into the furniture a few times.

[Picture of the set described above]

“I honestly have no idea how she even saw it. It happened so quickly that no one else could react, but she reacted so fast. The last time V had bumped into the furniture, it had rocked it enough that it started to tip over. Before anyone even knew what was happening, the manager had pulled V out of the way, but the furniture ended up falling on her instead.”

[Picture of the scene, furniture mid-fall]

“It was so shocking and happened so suddenly. After I was able to process what had happened, I couldn’t help but feel amazed that she was able to act so quickly.”

The manager in question is L/n Y/n, who has been working with the group since 2012. She was taken to the hospital, where she was treated for two broken legs. She left the facility a few days later in a wheelchair and we assume she will be unable to work until she can walk on her own again.

To long-time fans of BTS, her name may sound familiar. Not too long after the group debuted in 2013, pictures of her with the idols had been leaked online.

[Picture of Y/n with Seokjin and Namjoon in 2013]

Fans’ immediate reactions to the pictures were very critical, wondering who this mystery woman was and why she seemed so close to the group. It didn’t take long for their company, BigHit Entertainment, to post an official statement saying another employee of the company had gotten into her phone and released the pictures. That employee was promptly fired, and after a post on the group’s twitter introducing her, fans relented on their criticisms.

[Namjoon’s tweet from that day]

“It is really obvious, seeing her interactions with the group that they are rather close,” our anonymous source confirmed. “They seem to be as close as family.”

Not much is known about where she is right now, but we expect she’s probably resting at home, recovering from the injury. Depending on how bad the injury was, she could take anywhere from two to six months to recover…

Bang PD was sitting in your living room, making you feel incredibly anxious. He didn’t want you to come down to the company since there was not really any discreet way for you to enter the building. After the article from yesterday, there were reporters waiting outside, hoping to run into someone they could squeeze information out of.

You really appreciated his thoughtfulness, but at the same time him being in your house was somewhat intimidating.

“I swear, I didn’t have anything to do with that article, PD-nim,” you said.

“Don’t worry, Y/n,” he responded. “I know it wasn’t you. You couldn’t have had access to the video footage they were supplied with. You’re not in trouble. I’m merely here to discuss with you how we are going to proceed from here.”

You nodded, waiting for him to continue.

“So far, there’s a very positive reaction to the article,” Bang said. “Fans are praising you for being so quick and attentive, and for keeping Taehyung from getting hurt. I really don’t see this article causing us any trouble so I don’t think we’ll need to do damage control.”

You felt a lot of the nervous tension you had building up leave you at that. You had seen a lot of comments left on the article yourself and it did appear to be positive, but you were scared to check Twitter or anywhere else so you weren’t sure if the response was similar elsewhere.

“As for what we are going to do, we have a few options,” PD-nim continued. “Now, you are not one of our celebrities. You didn’t sign up to be in the spotlight at all. So I can’t force you to do this, but I think it would be good if you would be willing to provide some kind of statement for the fans. We could do it internally, just have some basic questions written up which you can respond to and then we could then publish in an official statement from us, or send it to different news outlets to write articles about. What do you think, Y/n?”

You took a moment to think about it, but felt really unsure of yourself. “What would you want me to say?” you asked.

“Basically just whatever you want about the incident, as long as PR and I approve it. We’d come up with a list of questions to guide it, and see if there’s anything the fans are curious about that you could answer as well.”

That didn’t sound too bad, to be honest. Especially if it would just be done internally, rather than having to speak to some random reporter or interviewer. “I think I could do that,” you decided. “So you’re doing this to help promote the album even more I’m assuming? Since it’s something getting good PR.”

Bang spluttered for a moment before clearing his throat. “Well, when you put it bluntly like that…”

You laughed. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it as something bad. I just clarified more so that I just understood why you were hoping for me to do this. And if you need me to talk about the album or anything like that.”

“Oh, that you don’t need to do. It’ll be a little too straightforward that way. Just mentioning the music video, which will be easy to do when you’re talking about the fact that it happened on the set, and saying the name of the track is good enough. Only what you’d need to in order to tell the story. Any more than that and it’ll be a bit too much.”

You nodded in understanding. “Okay. Can I just write my answers to the questions though? I think that will be easier for me than talking to someone.”

“No problem. I’ll have PR come up with questions to cover all of our bases, and then if there would be anything else you want to add outside of those answers, feel free. I’ll try to get those sent to you either today or tomorrow, and if you could answer and send them back as quickly as you can, but without rushing it?”

“Sounds like a plan,” you smiled.

It was a lot easier than you expected to talk about the accident, and once your statement was finalized and sent out to the various news outlets, the articles were written surprisingly fast.

It had even gone viral to an extent. Even though BTS was still working their way up, stories like this in the K-pop world weren’t very common. The one thing that you weren’t prepared for was how supportive Army suddenly was of you.

You weren’t unknown to them—of course you were frequently seen with the boys, plus the pictures of you that had been leaked two years ago still circulated every now and then. And there were those who would say nice things about you here and there. But this was a whole new level you had never seen before, at least not for yourself.

They were sending so much support to BTS' Twitter, saying how thankful they were that the boys had you with them and praising you for protecting Taehyung. You felt that some things that they said were a little over the top, though. Some of them were idolizing you, making it sound like you were some kind of hero and that other managers needed to strive to be you. Those things were maybe just a little too much.

No, they were definitely way too much. And it was a surprise to you that the positive reactions weren’t really helping you feel better at all. In fact, they only did when you were actively reading comments. Otherwise, the realization of being further in the spotlight than ever weighed on you so much more than you could have ever expected.

And of course, the promotions for BTS’ album continued to go well, their fanbase seeming to increase faster than ever before. Needless to say, with the increase of promotional activities the boys were busier than ever.

It felt silly that being separate from them so often lately bothered you as much as it did. It was selfish, really, wanting to always be around them. You knew that was unrealistic, not even because of your current situation, but because they had their own lives. You couldn’t expect them to always spend time with you, and probably sooner rather than later they would find friends who they’d rather spend their free time with.

Which wouldn’t be a bad thing, not at all. It was natural. Being stuck here while they were off working and too busy to see you most days now made you realize that you’d gotten unhealthily attached to BTS. You should really have been thinking of a way to fix that, but all it did right now was make you feel worse.

They were currently in Malaysia, and even for a few days before that only one of them was barely able to trudge into your apartment at night to help you into bed. You wished you could just spend all day in bed and not get up, but the nurse would never allow you to. You remembered one morning when you told her you just wanted to stay in bed, but she gave you a mini lecture on why that was really unhealthy and that she highly encouraged you to get into your chair.

You spent too long just staring at your phone screen, which was currently showing the group chat. You had gotten a few texts from one or two of them when they first arrived in Malaysia, a few pretty pictures and a “Wish you were here with us.” But they’d been too busy since to text.

So many times you hovered your fingers over the keyboard, itching to talk to them. But you couldn’t. You knew they were busy. And when they weren’t busy, they were tired and needed to rest. And these were things that you constantly reminded yourself of, things that you repeatedly told yourself to get these stupid incessant thoughts in your head to just shut up.

But logic didn’t work with anxiety. It didn’t matter that you knew that. This thing in your head would still whisper in your ear.

‘But they could find time to text you if they wanted. It only takes a moment to send it. If they really wanted to talk to you, they’d be trying. But they’re not. They don’t care about you as much as they say they do.’

Anxiety was pure evil.

And unfortunately for you right now, you were falling deep into its grimy clutches. Trying to think about Army’s support just made you feel so much pressure and added weight onto your shoulders you didn’t need. Thinking about the boys made your anxiety’s claws dig in even further into your skin.  But maybe, if you just focused on just him that would be okay, right? It had helped you many times before.

As you felt your breath starting to become shallower, you closed your eyes and tried to fill your mind with just thoughts of him. But images of memories that usually warmed your heart were soon overpowered by that voice in your head.

‘You know he doesn’t feel the same. You’re just plain old Y/n. His manager, his friend. He’s an artist, a celebrity. He has both girls and boys falling at his feet every day. Why would he ever want you?’

You shook your head as the tears started to fall from your eyes. You couldn’t even begin to try to reason with it on this one. It was right. You should have figured out a way to put a stop to the way you were feeling when you first realized it. But instead you let it grow and fester and now you were in way too deep to just push it aside. You were such an idiot.

With nothing to stop it, you let the dam break. All the emotions you’d been trying so hard to keep under control just flowed out through your tears. At least when you stopped fighting it, the anxiety seemed to shut up and let you just feel everything in peace.

Your mind gone blank, you lost track of time while you sat there, glad you were at home and alone so no one could see you looking like an emotional wreck. As your tears were slowing down, your phone began to ring.

It was the ringtone you had set for him.

And he was requesting a video call. You cleared your throat and warmed your voice up for a moment, hoping it was enough to hide the fact that you had just been crying for who knows how long and answered with voice only.

Yoongi and Taehyung must have been sharing a room since both of them were on the screen, sitting on a hotel bed.

“Noona!” Tae greeted excitedly, but his expression quickly mellowed almost into a frown. “Why do you have your video off?”

“Ah, sorry,” you replied, clearing your throat again when your voice came out a little too nasally, and to buy you a moment to think up a lie. “I haven’t gotten to shower today so I look gross.”

“We’ve seen it before,” Yoongi said. “Nothing new there.”

“But, you can’t look gross, noona,” Tae said, throwing his hyung a look. “We don’t care, we just want to see you! We miss you.”

“Sorry,” you repeated, sniffling a little. “Maybe next time.”

Yoongi’s brows furrowed, and he exchanged a glance with Taehyung who was beginning to look concerned as well.

“Are you okay?” Yoongi asked. “You sound…”

“Like you’ve been crying,” Taehyung finished.

Darn, you were hoping they wouldn’t have noticed. “I’m fine,” you tried, smiling in hopes that would make your tone sound lighter. “Why wouldn’t I be okay?”

“Would you turn on your camera then?” Yoongi asked. “So we can see that you’re fine?”

Curse Yoongi and his deceivingly high EQ. You sighed, not able to come up with a response quickly enough to cover yourself. When they didn’t say anything more and just continued to look concerned, you caved in and turned on the camera.

“I actually do probably look really gross right now, sorry,” you said.

“Oh my-. Noona, what happened?” Taehyung asked.

“Fans weren’t being jerks again were they?” Yoongi checked. “Last I saw, they were saying nice thing about you.”

“No, it’s not that,” you said. “I just… my anxiety has been getting to me a lot lately and I guess it just got to be too much today.”

The two on the phone exchanged another look. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Taehyung gently asked. “You were doing well, weren’t you? At least last you mentioned it to us, you were.”

“I was,” you confirmed. “I don’t really quite understand what’s causing it sometimes lately. Sometimes I do, but… it’s something I need to handle on my own.”

“What do you mean you need to handle it on your own?” Yoongi asked. “We promised to be here for you whenever you need us, and we stick by that. We want to help. If it’s this bad then, not to sound rude but maybe it’s something too tough for you to handle on your own right now. And that’s okay, that’s what we’re here for.”

You really had no idea how you could possibly tell them the root of the problem without making them feel bad. It wasn’t their fault they were busy and you were hurt. Not to mention, if you told Taehyung of all people, he would only feel infinitely worse since he never stopped blaming himself for you being hurt.

You must have taken too long to reply since Taehyung offered in a quiet voice, “Is it because you’re alone? That you’re sitting at home by yourself most of the time with no one there to keep you company?”

You were so shocked he hit the nail straight on the head that you just stared at the screen with your mouth open, not able to reply.

“That’s what it is, isn’t it?” Taehyung looked at you through the phone, gaze imploring.

“I-,” you really needed to work on your lying capabilities. With that earnest look in his eyes, how could you dare lie to him? You nodded carefully. “But, I don’t blame you guys,” you quickly clarified. “You guys are busy, it’s your job. I absolutely do not think you guys are ignoring me or that you don’t care. I know that you just don’t have the time, and my only other friends are singers too. I don’t or can’t expect any of you to just drop your jobs for me.”

“No, we can’t,” Yoongi said. “But we could definitely put more effort into contacting you.”

Taehyung vigorously nodded. “Yes! Would that help? If we texted and called more often? Remind you that you’re important to us no matter what? And make sure you know we are always missing you and thinking about you? Because I do. I miss you like crazy without you with us. Even when we’re still in Seoul.”

Taehyung spoke really fast, making you take a second to absorb everything that he said before you could reply. “I think that would help, yes,” you admitted. “If I’m honest, I’m always wanting to text the group chat. But I don’t want to bother you when you’re so busy, and-”

“You could never be a bother to us, noona,” Yoongi firmly responded. “If you want to text the group chat, do it. It doesn’t matter if it’s just one text, or if the next time we have time to look you’ve written us an entire novel. We’ve been curious why you’ve seemed so quiet recently, actually.”

Taehyung nodded. “Yeah, we’d love to get texts from you whenever. Even if we can’t read them right when you send them, I’m sure everyone would feel happy to see them. We all really miss you, especially right now while we’re so far away. Getting done with work just to see you’ve texted us? It’ll be like a birthday present.” His smile was so sweet, you could feel his honesty through the screen.

And it made you smile in return. It was amazing how easily these boys were able to dispel your worries and make you feel worlds better.

“Okay,” you said. “I’ll start texting you guys whenever I feel like it.”

“Promise?” Yoongi asked.

“Promise.”

“You know all of us love you, right?” Taehyung asked.

“Of course I do,” you said.

“Good,” Yoongi replied. “Wasn’t there something you wanted to tell her about, Tae?”

“Oh yeah!” Taehyung bounced a little in excitement.

It wasn’t lost on you how Yoongi had suddenly changed the topic to make sure your mind was no longer on what was bothering you. As you listened to Taehyung animatedly tell a story about something that happened today, the smile sitting on your face was genuine.

You’ve wondered before, but you didn’t know if you’d ever get an answer as to how you were so lucky to get such amazing friends in your life.

Series Masterlist

Chapter 35 | Chapter 36 | Chapter 37

Tags: @calling-dips-on-j-hope @misohime @netflix-batman-sleep @smallbaby-cat @leitholdwithlove @ramyagovindraj @rjsmochii​ @overtherainbow35​ @leesalts​

Send me a message or ask if you want tagged! And also feel free to leave comments or send asks to just talk to me!

[magpiemorality]

Seeking: Family, Foster Twins 5

Enter Picani, Therapist Extraordinaire!

Warnings: referenced child abuse throughout, panic attack, implied separation anxiety.

First | Previous | AO3

***

Movie night went… well, actually. Roman was quiet, cuddling into Remus's side as they shared one of the couches, but they both laughed and muttered along to the kids movie they'd picked, and Patton had heard them chatting comfortably in the kitchen while they supervised the popcorn process.

The next morning he heard back from Emile about the voicemail he'd left. There was an appointment available during Emile's lunch, that he usually left in case of emergencies like this one. He had time to fit both twins individually if Remus wanted to come along too, and Patton could call in for an appointment of his own when the boys went to Remy's for their end of the week assessment.

Patton wasn't sure how to approach Remus. The boy was clearly starving for every drop of affection and kind parenting he gave him, thriving on the praise and thanks after a job well done. He'd damn near whimpered when Patton had thanked him again for swapping chores so the adult could talk to his twin, and had even tried to take on the hoovering, craving the validation.

He'd been kind but firm then, letting Remus know that this was a deal and it was meant to be kept to, because Patton was an equal member of the household and had his own share of the responsibilities. Remus didn't understand yet but he didn't have to do chores to earn affection, and it needed to be made clear from the start.

But how to broach the subject of the therapist? Children were unpredictable, he knew that. He'd seen the dissociation Roman had exhibited and he wasn't so sure Remus, even with all of his desperation to please, would be particularly positive either.

"Boys, you all done there?" He asked, poking his head into the laundry room to see them actually folding the clothes. "Oh wonderful! I've got some news for you both, if you're free?"

Remus waited for Roman as always, and when Roman nodded he did too, following Patton out to the kitchen table where Patton can push some small info booklets from Emile's practice over to them to browse through. "So I talked to Dr Picani, like I said I would to you, Roman. He has some time today at lunch. And we haven't had a chance to chat about it yet Remus, but he's offered you a spot too, if you're ready to join us today? It's just an informal meeting, so you can ask him questions and see if you'll get along with him. We'd need to go in about an hour, what do you boys think?"

There was a long silence as the twins both stared at their pamphlets. Patton waited with unending patience, before clearing his throat when the silence dragged on. "Would you prefer to have a chat about it together without me?" He suggested softly, and Roman's quick nod confirmed his suspicions.

They were a united front against the world. It didn't surprise him that this perceived threat warranted a discussion.

Patton left them to it and absolutely did not eavesdrop. He felt the temptation to, of course he did. He was human and he was trying to parent two hurt boys that were fresh out of an incredibly toxic home environment. Eavesdropping could provide valuable information that could help him understand and look after them better.

But it wasn't worth it to betray their trust like that. He made sure they could hear him move into the kitchen to set the kettle on, texting Emile with an update and catching up on some news on twitter before Remus appeared in the doorway to fetch him. The boy shifted from foot to foot, rubbing the back of his head, and mumbled that they'd talked it over, if he'd like to hear what they had to say.

"Of course," Patton replied, patting Remus's shoulder on the way into the room.

"We'll go," Roman said immediately, before Patton had even had a chance to sit down. "But we might not like it."

"Understandable."

"And we just want to ask questions. We don't want to answer anything today."

"There may be intake forms, but that's absolutely something for you to discuss with Dr Picani. I won't be involved in the process apart from as your lift either way."

"... You won't ask?" Roman checked, narrowing his eyes with what looked like a mix of suspicion and genuine confusion. "You won't get him to tell you?"

Patton had to fight not to gasp at the idea. "No!" He said firmly instead. "That would be not only disrespectful to both of you, but also breaching the confidentiality of therapy. If you boys stay and you want to we can discuss a group session for all three of us together. It can help to improve communication between family, but apart from that your sessions would be your own."

He wanted to ask so badly, if their parents had done that, but he had to leave that to Emile. Patton knew the value of trust and he knew the value of keeping things separate, and trying to pry into their lives now would never work. If they chose to say something, to come to him then it would be amazing and beautiful and precious, but to force it would be to tell them he was just there to fix them. Not to be the parent they truly required.

Not that Patton didn't hope that would happen one day; he was an excellent and enthusiastic giver of hugs. And he missed his hugs sessions with Thomas a lot.

The twins shared a glance and Remus shrugged, leg bouncing under the table, fingers picking at his lip. "So we'll go in an hour and talk to this doctor, and then...?"

"Whatever you like. I'm thinking we could go out for the day tomorrow, so if you wanted to just go to the park or hang out around here this afternoon that's cool. What were you two thinking?"

"P-"

"I want to stay here," Roman spoke over his brother. Remus didn't even react apart from to stop talking and immediately close his mouth, looking at his brother. Patton breathed deeply.

"Okay. And you, Remus?" He asked softly, keeping the tone as even as possible so Roman didn't interpret it as a jab.

Remus shrugged. "Here is fine," he said, casting a small glance and a smile at his twin.

"Alrighty then. Maybe we can grab some lunch on the way back first then. Alright guys, I'm going to go and do some office time, be ready in an hour, if you can. Don't worry about bringing anything with you but yourselves now!"

Dr Emile Picani was, in Patton's humble opinion, one of the best child- and indeed adult- therapists in the state, if not the country. He smiled that same relaxed, slightly sheepish smile when he saw the three of them walk in, greeting Patton with a hug and asking the boys for their names without trying to force any contact. Patton could see him analysing quickly in his head as he gathered insignificant bits of information, like age and school year, putting them at ease and probably running through the list of observations Patton had sent ahead.

"Well I don't know about you guys, but I'm ready to go in! Who wants to go first?" He said, while Patton filled out their forms with the receptionist. "No takers? Okay, why don't we go by alphabetical order, so that's you then Remus. Is that okay?"

Remus nodded, but Patton caught the faint gulp out of the corner of his eyes and offered the boy a reassuring smile when wide eyes found his, before the pair headed into Emile's room. Roman sloped off to the waiting area chairs and pointedly ignored Patton when he sat nearby, playing something on his phone.

"Do you think he's okay?" He asked abruptly about five minutes in. "He's not good with questions, or like, direct stuff. Maybe you should check on him."

Patton glanced up. "I'm sure he's fine. Em- Dr Picani is a professional, and if Remus was uncomfortable he would end the meeting and bring him out."

"Yeah but what if he can't tell, you know? What if he thinks Remus is just being super quiet or something?"

"Roman, it's alright, can you try and take a few deep breaths for me?"

"Because he's super quiet around new people, you're like, a weird anomaly, and he gets panicked real easy and what if Dr Picani says the wrong thing-"

"Roman,"

"Cause it's easy to do that, I do that sometimes and I should know! I know what he's like but Dr Picani doesn't I-"

"Roman, I'm going to hold your hand okay?"

Roman looked at him with wide eyes. "Okay," he gasped, squeezing tight when Patton grasped his fingers.

Patton shuffled closer and waited for Roman to look at him again. "I'm going to put your hand on my chest so you can feel my breathing, alright? I'd like you to try and copy my breathing. There's no rush, just try and copy along. There you go."

They breathed and breathed together. The receptionist gave Patton a glanced but he shook his head, wary of trying to introduce anyone else in to help with Roman's panic attack. The boy stared almost without blinking at his face, until his chest didn't heave anymore but rose and fell in a more reasonable rhythm.

He whined very quietly under his breath, and Patton smiled at him. "That was awesome, well done. Thank you for letting me help, Roman." The teenager nodded at him quickly, and yanked his hand back when the door to Emile's room opened and the doctor led Remus out.

"Oh, Ro..." Remus whispered, hurrying to his twins side to hug him while the adults shared a long glance. "It's okay, it's not really scary at all! Dr P was really nice, and I felt okay, and I'll be waiting here the whole time, right?" He looked to Patton for a nod of confirmation, quickly supplied. "See?"

Roman was still shaky but he let Remus help him up and over to the door, glancing back just before Emile closed it on them.

Remus wasn't a whole lot better, being kept from his brother, but perhaps the knowledge of what was going on behind the door helped because he mostly sat and played with the kid's block toy that seemed to be in every waiting room ever, occasionally asking Patton questions like,

"How long will he be?"

"Probably a few more minutes, if it's much like yours."

And,

"Is Dr Picani really like that, or is it just, y'know, to make you feel better?"

"Might be a bit of both kiddo. He's a real softie, but he is a professional and he is there to make you feel comfortable, right?"

"Right, right."

And lastly,

"Patton?"

"Mm?"

"Do you go to therapy too?"

Patton closed his book and sat forwards to answer Remus's innocuous question properly, feeling the weight of the attention Remus was pretending wasn't trained directly on his answer. "I do, Remus. I try to see Dr Picani when I can, and when I had Thomas we used to go to him together as well. I sometimes go extra, if I need the support once in a while. In fact, while you guys have your meeting with Remy this Friday I think I'll give Dr P a visit, so I can talk to him about what's going on in my life too."

"Oh."

"Oh?"

Remus blanched. "No I mean, I just thought you were... like, not like us."

Oh dear. Patton raked his fingers through his hair. "What do you mean by that one, kiddo?"

But Remus wouldn't answer, just shrugging and turning back to discovering and rediscovering the path of the orange block from one end of the wire to the other.

Roman wasn't exactly smiling when he came out, but nor did he have the same edge of panic to him as when he'd entered. He kept glancing at Emile with the same slightly puzzled expression Remus was, while Emile happily ignored the attention and evenly explained the next steps, bidding them all a good afternoon.

"So, who wants to grab food on the way home?" Patton asked, breaking the awkward silence that followed Emile's departure.

The boys lit up, and although they were subdued on the way back they seemed mostly to be lost in thought. Patton would take it as a win for now, and hope that when he asked later they both gave him positive answers to going back again.

If they stayed, of course.

He really hoped they stayed. He was already so attached...

--

Next

[hollypastl]

the disappearance of [REDACTED] ch.2

miya atsumu/reader

Summary: "MISSING: MIYA Y/N" It reads. Underneath is a picture of yourself. Age, height, weight. Everything important is listed. How embarrassing.

Genre: angst/mystery

Warnings: missing persons, time skip spoilers

Notes: crossposted on ao3 https://archiveofourown.org/works/28726002/chapters/70468146#workskin

chapter two: you will live and die for them because that’s your way

Osamu is still as a statue as he processes what his brother’s just told him.

It doesn’t seem real.

“That doesn’t make any— No. I know you’re you and she’s her, but you two are…” He trails off and starts wiping down the bar again. It’s a nervous habit Osamu picked up sometime when he wasn’t watching. “I mean... last week she didn’t act like anything was—”

Atsumu is busy reeling from his brother almost(?) complimenting his relationship that he almost misses it. “Last week?”

He nods. “Yeah, the stall was packed at the Friday game… She jumped in and manned the register so the rest of us could work on finishing orders.”

“Last week, though? You’re positive?”

He nodded.

“You saw her?”

From your usual court side seats, you could hear shoes squeaking and players panting. The thirty second row just wasn’t the same. At the same time, watching the game from a birds eye view gave you a new perspective and appreciation.

You leaned forward and locked on to Sakusa for the serve that would start the set. Your cheek sunk into your hand as his serve shot almost straight into the floor if not for a quick save by Komori that he bounced with only a single arm.

Someone across the way whooped and your eyes darted side to side as the ball hopped in the air and the setter shot a quick toss through the air. Your eyes landed on the spiker it was hurtling towards. From this far away, it was impossible to see, but you knew Suna well enough. Right now he was probably thinking something like, ‘There’s a three man block in front of me, is there really any use in jumping? I’m not gonna land a point anyway, so I might as well conserve my energy.” Still, he leaped for all he was worth and dinked it with his freakishly long fingers at the last second.

“Woohoo!” You screeched. Ignoring the fans who turned around to frown at you. Understandable. Why were you sitting in the MSBY Black Jackals section and dressed in black and gold merch if you were gonna cheer for the other damn team? You glare right back at them and slurp on your empty drink. The action only reminds you that you’re kind of hungry.

Inunaki bumps it back up all the same. Not surprising considering how slow and weak dinks are, but you gasp and groan aloud with the rest of the fans when Atsumu immediately tries to dump the ball back over the net. The play is messy and his hands are easy to read. Suna springs back up and spikes it down before the two even have a chance to tussle over it.

The buzzer rings and the EJP Raijin are awarded the point.

“Now that’s a failure of a setter dump if I ever saw one. Not what you usually expect from a player like Miya.”

“He does seem to be off his game today— oh, and there it is. Coach Foster is subbing in another player.”

“It’s only the second set, and the Jackals did take the first. There’s plenty of time for him to cool off and get back on the court to show us some of his monster serves.”

The commentators switch to talking about the serving skills of the various players at today’s game, which you don’t bother to stick around for. You did come to see Atsumu, after all. No point in staying if he’s not on the court.

You gather your hair in a low ponytail and tie it back, put your jacket back on, and make sure you have your wallet and phone still. All secure.

The stadium isn’t one you’re used to, so you refer to the map in the concrete hallway. The exit closest to the station is the north one and you’re at the southeast. It’s only when you turn to go that you realize you don’t know whether to go left or right.

“Well, it is just a giant circle,” You mutter. “Doesn’t really matter which way.”

From further inside, you can hear the buzzer go off one, two three times, signaling the end of the set. “That was quick.” The halls flood immediately and you’re forced to slow down and trudge through, rather than hyperwalk like you usually would. This whole trip is turning out to be one inconvenience after another. Atsumu is off his game. You’re hungry. People in this crowd keep bumping into you.

“Hey lady, get in line like the rest of us.” One asshole grunts and you reflexively scowl at him and the five brats he’s with. It drops from your face. If you had to deal with five kids under the age of ten all by yourself, you’d be grumpy too.

“Sorry, m’bad.” Curious, (and still hungry) you check what it is they’re in line for. Immediately, you’re in a better mood. Skirting the line, you hop over the gate and swipe some onigiri right out of the display box.

“Oi! What the hell are you— Oh, [y/n].”

“Hey there, stranger! Fancy meeting you here.” In two massive, disgusting, and arguably impressive bites, you swallow the onigiri (which is in no way, bite sized) and pluck the baseball cap off his head.

“Hiii, welcome to Onigiri Miya, what can I get for you today?” You ask, pulling your ponytail through the hat and bumping your hip with Osamu’s. The old man isn’t all that disturbed by the abrupt change in cashier and prattles on a list of items long enough to feed a battalion. You’re quick to click it into the POS and nod your head to the order printer that’s situated further back in their makeshift workstation. “I’ve got this. Go do your thing.” He rubs his hat hair sheepishly. He wasn’t planning on taking it off today. "Here's your receipt, sir. Please pick up your order at the station to your left. Good afternoon, it’s lovely to have ya here at Onigiri Miya, whatcha cravin’?”

“That’s it? What else did she say? Where’d she go after? When did she leave?” Atsumu’s hands buried themselves in his hair, practically pulling it out by the roots.

“I don’t know! Um… The rush came after the second set, I think? N’she left right after. I assumed she just went back in ta watch the game!”

“But she didn’t say anything weird?”

“No! We were so busy I barely said two words to ‘er!” Osamu had never seen his brother look so frantic.

“I’m going back to the police.” He rasped out.

— — —

At the station, Detective Kano looks over your file.

CASE: Missing Persons

FULL NAME: Miya [y/n]

BIRTHPLACE: Sapporo

CURRENT RESIDENCE: Osaka

Looking at it plainly, the answer is clear. As much as his subordinate and your husband don’t want to believe it, you’ve left. Nobody took you or forced you. The reason could be anything. You got bored or felt stifled in your marriage, (it did say you two had gotten married at twenty. That’s awfully young to make a lifelong commitment) you met another man, (always a possibility) or it could be that you were running for your life from an abusive piece of shit. Your case wouldn’t be the first like that and nor would it be the last. He didn’t care how ‘worried’ your husband appeared to be. For all he knew, the bastard could just be worried about people finding out and it ending his career.

"Oi, Tanigashi.” He barked. The rookie’s head shot up. “We find any bodies in the past couple days?”

“Time frame?” She asked, already typing away.

“Last seen on Tuesday, the fourteenth”

“Male? Female? What else, ya gotta help me out here.”

“Twenty two year old female.”

She hummed. “Tourist?”

He shook his head.

“Is she a short emo meets Harajuku model typa person?” She sighed, turned the monitor in his direction.

He sighed. “Nope. Sorry fer wastin’ your time. Get back to work.”

“Detective?” The office secretary popped his head in the door. “The statements you ordered just came in. Should I print them out for you?”

“Yeah, thanks kid.” Kano heaved himself out of his seat and cracked his bones. Years on the force and keeping up with full contact Karate were starting to get to him. Maybe he should take his daughters advice and take up Tai Chi or Yoga.

He crinkles open a wrapper and pops the gum in his mouth, reading the evidence as it’s freshly warm off the machine.

The bank statements aren’t anything out of the ordinary. You’ve withdrawn everything from your personal account. The joint account has been left alone. He jots down a note. ‘Set financial alert for suspicious activity.’

This way he’ll know if one of you tries to remove the other from the account. Again, he noted that you hadn’t withdrawn anything from the joint. As his spouse, you were legally entitled to it. And with Atsumu’s fat check from three seasons of pro sports under his belt, it wasn’t like he would miss a little bit all that much.

If anything, it told the detective that you didn’t hate him. Had you wanted him to suffer, it would be easy to empty the accounts and leave him broke.

“Rule’s out abuse.” He mumbles. Unless you were afraid of retribution should he find you. Though with how thorough you were being, (phone left behind. bank account empty. social media untouched) something told him you didn’t have any plans to be found.

Kano sighs, flipping through more pages and organizing them as he goes.

“This just gets more and more complicated.” He stops. “Hey, kid. Where’s the health report?”

He paled, worried he had missed something. “Ummmmmmmmm.” His fingers click across his email. “Looks like the hospital needs a formal report before releasing any information. Sorry, I’ll get right on that.”

— — —

Tucked away behind more wealthy and more flashy neighborhoods, hidden and huddled by a ring of trees, the only way you could ever know the Miya household was there was if you had been there before.

Which you had.

Ducked below a hill off the main road, it’s a modest split level house which seemed a lot smaller when you were younger. Then again, it had been inhabited by both the boys, their mom, and all the people they attracted. Which happened to be a lot. Despite being more than a little rude, Atsumu and Osamu were always surrounded by people wanting to be their friend.

You park in the driveway and enter through the back door on the porch, which has been unlocked since you first started visiting when you were fifteen.

“Toyo! It’s [y/n]. You here?” You called, walking through the door. No answer.

You walked through the kitchen and down the six steps to the main level.

“Toyo? You in there?” Politely soft, but loud enough to be heard, you knocked on her door. Still nothing.

You swung the door open.

“To—” Surrounded by tissues, old bowls of food, and shivering, was Miya Toyo in all her glory. “Gosh.” You whispered. “I knew you were sick, but this is ridiculous.”

Quietly, you grabbed the heating pad in her nightstand drawer and plugged it in, setting it next to her on the bed. Then, gently pulling the covers up and smoothing them out. Not that it mattered. The woman slept like a rock. You wondered if she had always dealt with being sick like this: alone, with no one to care for her.

Then you were headed back towards the kitchen. The door to Toyo’s room was carefully shut. You didn’t want your noise to wake her up. On the way back, you shuddered. No wonder she was sick, she kept the house colder than an icebox.

You made a pit stop at the boy’s room, sliding open a closet door, grabbing a hoodie, and smelling it.

“Hmm… Yeah, that’s Atsumu.” You recognized and quickly pulled it on. The man threw a fit anytime you wore Osamu’s clothes, so you had learned to differentiate the two. You chuckled. That was one of the ways you had figured out he had a thing for you.

A second pair of socks was also stolen. Yours were much too thin to keep your toes from falling off. “Hmm hmmm. Hmm hm, hmmm hm.” You hummed absentmindedly as you switched on the kettle and searched through the pantry and fridge for ideas on what to make.

[isagii-yoichi]

IT’S OKAY

[ originally posted in my wattpad :: -NAGISEISHIRO ] 

PART ONE OF ‘IT’S OKAY’

ALL CHAPTERS ARE COMBINED

(❗Can include some abuse and blood. If you're not comfortable with that, you can leave.❗)

You plopped yourself on a random chair, arranging your materials on your table. It was the first day of your third year in high school.

You were pretty nervous, not because it was your last year, but because you didn't know how to face your best friend, Kita. You haven't really been in contact with him during the summer. For very personal reasons. But still, he's very clueless about your situation. You should at least have told him about it before completely shutting him out. Not completely. You just spent too much time crying that's all. You didn't know how he would react, maybe he'd shut you out, like you did. But you knew he wouldn't. He was one of your only friends. That one friend you've known and loved since middle school.

[It's just another day in this boring life.] You thought, resting your head on the table. It all happened a month ago. Maybe two months. When you've changed from a positive, outgoing girl, to a negative, done-with-life girl.

FLASHBACK

Your father had been coming home late for the last month, covered in hickeys and scratches, drunk and dazed.

Your mother assumed it was nothing at first but as time went by, it got more consistent and worse.

Your mother had now decided to confront him. She told you to hide in the small pantry and record everything in case something bad happens. You just did as she said and hoped nothing would go wrong. [Nothing wrong's gonna happen. Nothing bad.] You were hoping, NO, convincing yourself, that it was nothing. But boy, were you wrong.

You started recording as your father entered the house, looking the same as always. Your mother bombarded him with questions, each related to the other. You just watched, frozen in fear, tears streaming from your e/c eyes.

Your father finally got pissed. He grabbed a large vase and threw it at your mother. She collapsed, shards everywhere in her frail body. You stopped recording and dialed 119.

[Hello?] "Shhh..He's gonna hear." [Oh. Okay. What's the problem ma'am?] "My address is ******** My father, he-he killed my mom after cheating on her." [Okay, stay where you are now. We'll be there in a jiffy.]

CALL ENDED

BACK TO THE PRESENT

Your father had gone to jail, while your mother passed away despite the great number of surgeries she's undergone. You now live with your bratty aunt who poses as a nice young lady when in real life, she abuses you and claims you are the cause of her sister's death. Insufferable.

You were left broken into pieces in the end even if justice had been served.

~

The teacher entered the class and did some introductions for new students and all that stuff. She also addressed the fact that you had to work harder because this was your third and last year before entering college.

She then proceeded to explain the school rules and activities that were to be done and followed. It was a tad bit boring honestly. A lot boring.

The teacher then ended the class and showed a record of where everyone was to be seated. You squinted your eyes and proceeded to pack your things and head to the assigned seat.

A window seat. That was nice. Your only problem would be who your neighboring classmates would be. You turned out to be seated beside a person from the boys volleyball team, Ojiro. You only knew him because you are currently the manager.

"Hey Aran." You said plainly and continued to lay your head on the table. "Hello y/n."

The person in front of you was a girl, she had dyed blonde hair, brown at the roots. (No she's not Kenma.) She turned around and MAN was she pretty. She had bubblegum pink lipstick, and light blue eyeshadow, which made her dark brown eyes sparkle. She gave you a kind smile. Kind. Not fake. "Hi! I'm Lana Suoh! I transferred here from Tokyo. Nice to meet you." She held her hand out for you to shake. You slowly shook it. "y/n l/n. Pleasure to be your friend." She smiled brightly and turned back around.

Now the person behind you. You looked back and slightly gasped. He looked the same as last year, maybe a bit different. His build, was athletic. It never let you down every time you had a glimpse of it during practice. You had always blushed at it. His eyes, plain, held no emotion, but it did to you. You've known him so long you could tell his emotions just by looking at those dull brown eyes. His hair is short and light gray with black tips at the ends. His fringe is parted in the middle of his forehead, with one clump of hair hanging down in the middle just above his eyes. You've always found it cute. You quickly turned away.

But he knew you were looking. He was happy you still acknowledged him in a way.

But you were silently hoping he wouldn't be your seatmate. You were afraid he's shut you down, and break your heart like you probably did.

But at the same time, you wanted to feel his warm embrace, to feel safe from everything.

You didn't know what to feel about Kita Shinsuke. Should you love him, or ignore him? A big part of you said to continue to love him. But what if he shuts you down?

"That's it for today class. No subjects for today so that you can use this time to familiarize yourself and get used to it. You can roam around the school, just don't leave the campus. I'll be taking my leave."

You stood up and headed for the doorway. "Y/n!" A voice too familiar called out. You began to walk faster. You opened the door and shut it, like you had shut down your true love.

But you didn't mean too.

KITA'S TRAIN OF THOUGHTS:

He knew something bad was happening to you. The Y/n he knew wouldn't do such thing unless she was upset. And she had shut him out for 2 months now. Something very very bad must've happened. But he knew you needed some space if it was very bad. He understood you like he did himself. He loved you as much as he treasured his own life. Maybe he even loved you more.

He heard from his Grandma, Yumie, that something had happened to the L/n household and it was best to not interfere yet. He respected that. But at the same time he longed to hear your cheery voice. To feel your small, warm, hugs. He was willing to wait if it meant to feel your hugs and cuddles.

Maybe the time wasn't right.

--- You ran to the back of the school, where there was a garden and lovely gazebos. It was you and Kita's favorite secret spot. Where you would tell each other everything. But now, it was a reminder of what friendship you've lost and might never get back.

You sat down in a gazebo and curled yourself in a fetal position. Silent sobs escaped your lips as tears streamed down your face. You recalled what happened this morning.

FLASHBACK

Himiko threw a plate in your direction and you dodged it. Himiko was your bratty aunt, who you were living with. She was the closest relative you had and the police had sent you to live there. "It's all your fault brat! And your dad's! If I hadn't told your mother about him, she would be well and alive and you wouldn't exist! But I had to tell your mother didn't I? I had to even develop a crush on your father! That caused a big family feud and I was forced to undergo therapy." [You DO need therapy, still.] You thought.

Himiko threw a glass of water at you and you tried to dodge it, missing about half of it. The other half was buried in your arm. Good thing it was just a shallow cut. You felt tears sting your eyes due to the pain. You quickly ran upstairs and washed yourself.

END OF FLASHBACK

You touched the arm hit and flinched a bit, the pain still there.

"Y/n-senpai?" A voice asked. You looked over and saw the Miya twins. You sat up, wiping the tears of your face. "Y-yes?" Osamu and Atsumu sat on both your sides. "Why were you crying?" Atsumu asked, his finger holding on to your chin. You took his hand away, tears running down your eyes. "D-dad and mom." You stumbled between words. Osamu patted your back. "Can you tell us what happened?"

◫◫AFTER EXPLAINING◫◫

You were crying pretty hard after explaining. Just recalling it made you want to jump into Kita's arms and cry.

"I honestly think you should go approach him. He recently asked us if we have news about you and he sounded.. worried. You should talk to him." Atsumu said softly, rubbing circles in your back. "BUT- 'Tsumu doesn't mean now. You can take the time you want until you're ready. Just know there is no way he'll shut you out." The twins looked at each other, recalling that time...

ANOTHER FLASHBACK. YAY!

They had gone to a before the school year practice. Everyone noticed that their captain, Kita, seemed very very off.

After the few practice matches they played, they decided to wrap it up and leave. After changing into their clothes, Kita packed in his things and put his jacket over his shoulders. He slung his gym bag over his shoulder and left.

The twins, Gin, and Suna decided to follow him and see what was going on.

"Kita-San! Kita-San wait up!" Atsumu shouted, running towards the captain. Kita merely ignored them and went his way. Gin ran up to him as fast as he could and caught up to him. "What's wrong Kita-San?" He inquired. "My grandmother is looking forward to my marriage." Kita murmured, a lie, obviously.

The twins and Suna caught up with the two. "That's obviously a lie, Kita-San." Gin said, trying to keep his cool. As much as he was worried for the light gray haired, his temper was something to try to control. "Wait, wait, wait. What's going on, what's the lie?" Atsumu said, panting. "Kita won't tell us what's wrong!" Gin said.

"Fine! I'm worried about [Nickname]. Is that okay?" Kita stated, a death glare on. He then felt tears sting his eyes. "Is [Name] okay? Do-Do you know anything that concerns her?" He mumbled. The twins shook their heads. Suna raised his hand slightly. "Something about her parents I think. I don't know everything but- I hope that's enough for you to know." Suna said, looking away. Gin hugged Kita. "I'll walk you home, bud. You don't look like you'll be able to do that alone." He said, escorting Kita. He glanced at the second-years. "You can go home now."

"Now we'll go now to give you time to think, alright?" Osamu asked. "Mhm."

▩▩▩▩▩

You walked in the halls of the school, on your way to the classroom. Your eyes were a bit puffy but you could care less. You thought about what Osamu said earlier. {There is no way he'll shut you out.} You better not wimp out on talking to him or it'll be too late.

You earlier decided that you had to talk to him and acknowledged your decision by buying tofu hamburger, his favorite food, in the cafeteria.

You mustered the courage to talk to him when you entered the classroom. But the courage soon wavered when you saw a girl standing in front of Kita, in the empty classroom. "K-Kita-San, I-I like you! Please accept my confession!" She bowed, handing him a white card, decorated with little foxes. Kita took the card and unfolded it, his eyes scanning the designs.

He skimmed through the lines and sighed. "I'm sorry to say this but I don't feel the same way." He sternly said. Tears welled in the girl's eyes. "I-It's okay. I just wanted you to-to know." She took the card and rushed out of the classroom. You then awkwardly entered the classroom. "Hi [Name]." Kita said, sitting back on his seat. "Hi, Shinsuke." You then awkwardly proceeded to place the food on his table. "F-for you." You said then headed to your seat and sat down.

Kita smiled. "It's good to have you back [Nickname]"

RING RING

The school bell had rung, excusing all students from school.

You headed to the gym, where practice was (obviously) held, smiling at the small interaction with Kita. It somehow gave you hope.

You changed into your manager's clothing and started setting up the net. You heard the door open and you turned your neck to see who it was. "Hello, Akagi-San." You waved slightly. He waved at you, "Hi, [Name]-Chan! Do you want me to help you set the net up?" You nodded.

He ran up to you and helped you, the distance between you was pretty close. But you didn't mind, you looked at him as a brother.

But Kita minded. He opened the doors to the gym and found Akagi helping you set the net up. The distance between you two was close, Kita tried to control himself from getting too jealous.

"Thank you Akagi-San." You said, bowing your head slightly and giving Akagi a closed eye smile. Kita slightly blushed but was quick to remove it from his face.

You noticed him and your face turned into a " 'o' ". "Hi Shinsuke." You slightly smiled at him and Kita could see pain written all over your face. Every smile you've smiled today, was fake. And Kita knew that. He could only hope nothing wrong happens today.

"Hi Y/n." He smiled back at her.

"YO, YO, YO! What time is it?" Atsumu's voice boomed across the gym. "..Practice time..." Suna and Osamu answered. "You guys are no fun!" Atsumu whined. "Says Barry Bentson from the Bee Movie." Gin said, entering the gym.

Most of the team members snickered, including you. Kita had to admit it was pretty funny, his lips slightly curved into the smallest smile ever. No one noticed it. But you did. It made you smile even more.

◫◫◫◫◫◫◫◫◫ AFTER PRACTICE ◫◫◫◫◫◫◫◫◫

You were currently changing in the girls' changing room near the gym.

You put on your skirt and left the room.

*INSERT RINGTONE FOR THE PERSON YOU HATE THE MOST*

"Akemi..." You slightly growled. Akemi was your shit cousin from Tokyo. She's been homeschooled all her life and can keep a fake act as long as she wants. She's the one ruining your childhood. She's the one who lowered your self-esteem.

["Y/n, dear~ It's been a while hasn't it?"]

"Ah, yes. That time you attempted to push me down the hole where my mother was buried. Oh and after that, you attempted to poison me with... alcohol, was it?"

[Ah. Those were fun times weren't they?]

"Not when you're the one on the verge of death. I nearly died two times that day because of you, Akemi."

[Well, if you don't see the fun in hurting others then you're pure dumb.] Akemi dumbly retorted.

"Pure dumb is when you don't care about what others feel and keep hurting them and aren't aware of the consequences. Remember, your dad, who is may I remind you, a police officer, said last time was the last warning and if you keep hurting me again, you'll find yourself behind bars. That's attempt of murder, Akemi."

[How's Himiko doing?] Akemi stammered.

"She's doing exactly what you would do."

[Ah. Mom was never one to keep her emotions bottled up. I think it's dumb but at least you're getting hurt.]

"You're a lot like her you know?"

[Are you saying I'm dumb?]

"Half."

[Well, I don't wanna be talking to you for the next hours so I'm just gonna tell you. I'm transferring to your school in two weeks! Mom needs some therapists so me and dad are gonna buy the house next door to yours! Mom's gonna move in there tonight actually and you can live there alone! Me and dad will be coming in two weeks. Now isn't that nice?]

"It's not."

[Why is that?]

"You'll try to kill me, you have more chances to. You can do just about anything that involves me getting hurt." You said, trying to sound confident. But that confidence was already faltering by the second.

[I knew you'd get it! Now good night!]

CALL ENDED WOULD YOU LIKE TO RATE THE CALL? ◇◇◇◇◇

You wiped some fallen tears. "I hate my life. Lord just end me right now." You muttered, looking up at the sky. "If you were to die, what would I do? You promised not to leave me alone." A monotone blunt voice said. "Shinsuke, you heard?" The boy nodded.

"From what I can make from your side, Akemi, that cousin who tried to murder you countless times, is moving here to make your life miserable?" He inquired. You slowly nodded. You were suddenly engulfed in a warm hug. You hugged him back. "I missed you, Y/n." He said, rubbing the back of your head with one hand, the other, on your shoulder. "I missed you too, Shinsuke." You sobbed in his shirt. "Let it all out, y/n. Let it out."

And so you did. You told him what was going on.

"And-and... I don't know what to do... She obviously came here to ruin my life. She's faking her good girl act in front of others and then she only shows her family and especially me her bad side. She's undergone therapy countless times but..." Kita nodded in understanding.

He now knew what was going on with you. But he was sure it was gonna take long for him to fully be in your life. He now understood why.

He just hugged you tightly, afraid that you might leave again. "It's okay... Wanna stay over?"

You nodded, burying your face in his chest, inhaling his scent.

"My grandma would like to see you again..." He murmured. You smiled.

"Hmm... Yeah, I guess it would be nice to go somewhere other than school and home." You said. Kita hummed in agreement. "Now let's go home, it's almost seven and we're still here." Kita said, pulling you out of the hug and grabbing his bag, which he had dropped earlier to hug you. He turned his head around and looked at you. "Let's go."

You walked behind him, following him like a lost puppy. You always admired the way he walks so confidently even if the situation was fraught. 'I don't understand the point of being nervous.' He had once said. He was merely telling the truth but you honestly thought that he's a human and humans get nervous at least once in their lives. Unless he wasn't an alien. And he definitely wasn't an alien.

You soon arrived at the house. It was a one story, with around five bedrooms, as you recall. Kita's grandma, Yumie, was in the front porch, sipping green tea.

She spotted you and Kita and smiled. "Ah, if it isn't [Name]! It's been months since I've seen you. So have you made your decision on marrying my grandson?" You blushed. [Not this again..] "W-well...I-""Grandma. Shouldn't you be resting right now?" Kita cut you off, making you sigh in relief. "Hm... What time is it anyways?"

"7:05 ma'am." You replied.

"Oh! Then it's time for me to rest... Dinner's already set, you can eat as much as you want. And, you have to sleep in Shinsuke's bedroom. The other rooms are not in tiptop shape right now."

You blushed, again. "I- Okay."

▬▬▬▬▬▬

Kita led you to the dining room. He sat down and gestured for you to do the same.

You sat down, staring at the food immediately. "This looks delicious..." You mumbled. Kita chuckled. "Of course it is, I made it." "Whaaat..." He smiled. "I made it earlier for breakfast. These are just leftovers."

"Oh."

The both of you ate in an awkward silence. Once you finished, you stood up and grabbed your plate, heading to the sink to wash it. Once done, you grabbed a rag and wiped it, proceeding to put it in the rack. Right after you finished, Kita stood up and did the same thing.

"My rooms the second door to the right, you can go there and set a futon up." He said, not removing his attention from the plate. "Okay." You nodded, heading to the hallway. You headed to the second room to the right, opening the door.

His room was empty. Not really but for a bedroom, it was. It had a Japanese futon in the middle of the room, a cabinet in one corner, and a study desk in the other. You found a rolled futon and took it. You rolled it beside his and lay there, pulling your phone out and playing games on it. Not long after, Kita came in, with a few pillows and a blanket. He threw it at you and plopped himself on the bed with a sigh. You noticed he already changed into a white shirt and grey sweatpants. His hair was wet from maybe a bath. You blushed.

You averted your gaze elsewhere when Kita looked at you, probably noticing your stare.

"Don't you want to shower?" He asked. Your eyes widened. "I-I don't have clothes though..." He laughed. "If that's your problem, you can borrow my clothes." You turned redder than should have been possible.

"U-Uhm- Su-sure." You stuttered. You cursed yourself internally for stuttering in front of your crush. [Just how cliche...] Kita stood up and took a shirt from his cabinet. He threw it at you. "There you go." It landed on your hands and you stood up, walking to the door. BUT THEN. Your foot tangled with the blanket and you tripped. Well almost. Kita grabbed your wrist and pulled you up. You instinctively turned and bad (good) mistake, y/n. Your face was a few centimeters away from Kita's. Your hands, landing on his chest.

Both of you intensely blushed. and looked away. Kita helped you regain your balance and let go of you. You suddenly felt empty. "S-sorry..." You apologized. Kita smiled at you endearingly, "It's okay. It's not really your fault anyways. Let's just be thankful you didn't get hurt." You grinned at him and left the room.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ •AFTER SHOWERING• ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

You threw yourself to the futon, pulling your phone out. Kita was beside you, staring at the ceiling. [Is this what he does to fall asleep?] You ask yourself.

"No." His monotone voice said, making you confuzzled.

"What?" You asked, baffled that he probably read your thoughts. "No, to both your questions. I don't do this to fall asleep, I'm just like this when I'm thinking. And no, I do not read minds." He said. You raised a brow, "Then how do you-" "know what you were thinking? It just shows it all over your face." You were at a loss of words. You're mind was now set into proving he can read minds. "I told you, I don't read minds." AGH DAMN, this guy kept reading your thoughts!

"You know what? Let's just sleep." You said, done with trying to prove that Kita can read minds.

Kita just mumbled a goodnight and hugged his pillow, turning over so that his back would face you. You hugged your pillow between your legs and did the same. Falling asleep right away.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ THE NEXT DAY ▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

You woke up, not being able to move, your pillow was a lot harder than how it felt last night.

You opened your eyes, only to realize, you weren't hugging your pillow... You were hugging Kita. You blushed and tried to get out of his grasp without waking him up but... No such luck. His grasp was pretty strong. You quit trying to squirm out of his tight hug. You sighed, relaxing yourself. You weren't complaining about the hug though.

Finally, after around five minutes, Kita woke up. You looked up at him with a small smile on your face. "Good Morning, Shinsuke-San." You greeted, a small blush on your face.

"Can you let go of me now?" You asked.

Kita realized he was hugging you and profusely blushed. He let go of you and you rolled to your bed. "I-I'm sorry..." He apologized.

You laughed at how shy he suddenly became. "It's honestly okay. Your hugs are warm." You mumbled the last part. He raised his brow. "What did you say?"

You blushed. "N-Nothing! I didn't say anything!" Kita raised his brow at you but didn't ask more.

Because little do you know, he heard what you said.

LATER

The both of you walked to school, a quiet, distant aura surrounding the two of you.

You thought about how your relationship with Kita was right now.

[Our relationship with each other is most likely still being mended because of what I did. And plus- if I want our situation to get better, I have to make mine better too. Himiko will be home later, she doesn't have therapy today... I better try to fix it. Slowly but surely, I'll get back up. I just don't know how.] You glanced at Kita, who looked forward with a straight face while trudging ahead. You looked back at the pavement. [No. Kita can't help me. He's done so much I couldn't probably ask for more. I'll have to rise by myself for the better or the worse...] You kicked some rocks out of your path.

[This is my problem. And I have to fix it by myself. But I don't know where or how to start. How do I gather evidence against Himiko and Akemi? Where could I possibly go for the time-being? Will Akemi's dad defend Akemi and Himiko? So many things to do but so little evidence to carry on. Unless... Unless it's still there. That box Akemi's dad hid, filled with evidence of therapy, behavior! I was the only one who saw him bury it... But it's way in Tokyo. I need to get help from him, do I? It's been a while since we talked, maybe three months. But I can only hope he will help.] Kita pulled your arm, shocking you.

"What was that for?" You demanded. He pointed to his side. "We're at school now." You got embarrassed, "Oh."

The both of you walked to the school gates, to be greeted by the ever so annoying, Atsumu Miya. "Hey! We're having a practice match with Fukurodani today!" "Why so sudden?" You asked. You had a point, you were only a few days through school, and Tokyo was pretty far from Hyogo.

Atsumu pondered a bit, coming up with no answer so he shrugged. "Dunno. But coach just said we were having one." The three of you headed to the gym.

Atsumu opened the gym doors dramatically to be greeted by boys in the Fukurodani jerseys. You smiled warmly at them. "I'll just change." You and Kita said at the same time, heading in opposite directions to change.

"Don't mind them. They're best friends but they like each other. OTP." Atsumu whispered to the team.

"Yeah, n/n told me about Kita-San." A monotone voice said from the team.

Atsumu's eyes widened. "Who are you, how do you know y/n, and why the hell do you call her by her nickname?" He demanded. A boy stepped out of the crowd, he had raven hair, and gunmetal blue eyes. "I'm Akaashi Keiji, I heard y/n was having difficulties here, so I suggested a practice match."

"Still doesn't answer my quest-" Osamu smacked his brother's head. "Honestly, I don't know how you're my brother." He said, pulling Atsumu by the ear and bowing, hurting Atsumu more. "I'm sorry for his behavior."

"Nah. It's okay." Bokuto said.

A/n

Do you wonder who Akaashi is to y/n? His relation to her?

You got out off the changing room and entered the gym, to see the boys bombarding Akaashi with questions. You sighed and facepalmed, knowing exactly what the Inarizaki boys were thinking. You pushed Atsumu away and clung onto Akaashi's arm, frowning. "What's all this about?" You demanded. You then turned to Akaashi and hugged him. "How long since the last time we talked?" He asked, rubbing circles in your back. "Hm.. Around three months, I guess. I missed you, Keiji"

"I heard... why didn't you tell me?" He asked. "Nothing..." You both pulled away.

"Hah?!?! Akaashi got a girlfriend before me?" Bokuto asked, shook.

"No, Bokuto-San. We're not dating." Akaashi stated. "nO cAps." You chorused. Akaashi nudged your arm. "y/n noooo. We're not doing this again." He grumbled. "Fineee." You pouted.

Atsumu raised his hand. "If you guys aren't dating, why do you act so... lovey-dovey." He said. Osamu raised a hand, "I second to that." Alot of peope from Inarizaki and Fukurodani raised there hand in agreement. You slightly blushed and clung onto Akaashi's arm. Maybe you would date him if he wasn't your cousin and if you hadn't met Kita. Kita was still your number #1.

KITA POV

Kita entered the gym and saw that everyone had seated on the floor, debating. "I second to that." Osamu said, raising his hand. A lot of people raised their hands and agreed. y/n blushed and clung onto Akaashi's arm. Kita felt a pang of jealousy. "What's going on here?" He demanded, trying to keep his calm composure. Which was gonna be hard.

Everyone turned their heads towards Kita. Atsumu smiled at the grey-haired. "We're debating on whether y/n and Akaashi are dating, which they obviously are." He said.

Another pang of jealousy.

"Uh... No we're-" y/n tried to reason out but Suna cut her off. "No need to deny it, y/n. It's pretty obvious." You sighed in annoyance and clutched on Akaashi's arm tightly, making the boy wince and slap your hand lightly. "y/n we'll talk later ok?" He said, finally escaping your grasp. You just hummed in response. The teams prepared for the practice match.

Kita finally sort of calmed down when the two of you separated. He had lots of questions in his mind.

KITA'S TRAIN OF THOUGHTS (I'll be having this every few chapters)

[Who's Akaashi to y/n? Wait- Why do I care?...

Oh wait, I love y/n... Then who the hell is Akaashi? There has to be some reason or explanation behind them being so close. Wait- I'm jealous, and mad.] He spiked a ball that Atsumu tossed to him, he spiked it real hard.

[And, what if they're dating? Impossible, y/n would tell me right away because I'm her best friend. Oh yeah. She shut me down for two months because of her situation. I can't be jealous. No. I have to support her, as a friend.

But what if I assumed wrongly?] He received a ball that Bokuto spiked. The ball went to Gin, who passed it to Atsumu and he set the ball, for Osamu to spike. Komi tried to dig the spike but was a few seconds late. Inarizaki did a mini celebration. Kita sighed in frustration. [I have to clear my mind! I'll get distracted if I don't] Atsumu served a spike serve, Komi received it and sent it to Akaashi. Bokuto spiked down the ball. Kita tried to receive the ball but failed. "Dammit!" He said in frustration.

"Don't mind!" Akagi yelled.

Kita evened out his breaths and continued the game.

AFTER PLAYING

Y/N POV

Right after changing, Akaashi dragged y/n out of the gym. "Sorry for the late notice, my parents just heard yesterday so I rushed a practice match." He said. "Yeah, it's okay." You nodded at him. "So.. How are you holding up?" He asked. "I'm slowly recovering." "Can you tell me everything on our way home?"

You raised a brow. "You're staying here?" Akaashi shrugged, "For the night." "Well then, I might as well tell you."

AT HOME

You entered the house and opened the door for Akaashi, who was still shook about her story. "You don't have to be very traumatized in front of me." You stated, leading him to your bedroom.

"I know, but... I should've come earlier..." He replied. You smiled at your cousin. "News travels fast in our family. It's not your fault."

Akaashi looked down, his parents told him something about you earlier and he was just shook. "It's just that- never mind. Let's go to sleep like before shall we, princess?" He said, bowing like a prince to you, an old joke going on.

You laughed, taking his hand. "We shall, my knight.”

Part 2

You woke up, back facing Akaashi. Akaashi's position was also the same. You rose from the sheets and headed to the bathroom.

You put water over your face, washing the tears and stress away. You decided to try to talk to Kita today. And you could only hope he'd talk back. [Got to have high hopes then.] You thought to yourself, before changing into your uniform.

When you got out, Akaashi was already drying his hair, civilian clothes on. He finally noticed you. "Uhm, if you're fine with me walking you to school before I leave, I'll gladly do so." He said, a small tint of pink on his cheeks. You smiled at him. "Sure, I'd love that."

He smiled at you softly. "Let's head out now then." You said, walking out of the house first. Akaashi followed you and shut the door, locking it and giving you the keys. You gave the key back to him. "No, no, it's fine. You can come in my house anytime, I have my own key." You assured him. He slid the key to his pocket and sighed contentedly. "You like that Kita kid, right?" He asked. You raised your brow at him "'KitA KiD' Dude, you're younger than him.. And yes, I do like him." You said. slightly mocking him. Akaashi pouted.

You saw Kita walking to school in the distance. You ran to him, dragging Akaashi along. "Shinsuke-San! Let's walk together!" You yelled, grabbing the 3rd year's attention. He glanced back and saw you, hand in hand with Akaashi, jogging towards him. He managed a smile. "Hey, y/n. Why's Akaashi still here?" He inquired, raising his brow at the setter. Akaashi looked away, avoiding Kita's glare. "He's walking me to school before he leaves for Tokyo!" You answered, a smile on your face.

"Oh. Well then, it looks like I should be on my way then." He said, walking away. "No! Don't walk away!" You whined. Kita felt a spark of happiness. "Okay then."

—————

"So..." Kita started. "How did you guys meet?" He asked, trying to take it smoothly. You put your finger on your chin, pondering. "Hm... I think when we were toddlers, my mom, being cousins with his mom. At least that's what they say. Right, Keiji?" Akaashi nodded his head in approval. Kita sighed in relief. [I've gotten it all wrong... I shouldn't assume things like this anyways.] "Oh. Okay." "Why, Shinsuke? Were you... perhaps- jealous?" You teased. Kita blushed and looked away. "N-no!" His reaction made you smile even more. "Aw~ Don't need to be much of a tsundere!" You said, clinging onto his arm, making the grey haired blush fifty shades of red. "I can cling onto you instead of Keiji if you want." You suggested. Akaashi complied by clinging onto your arm.

"It seems like you two are a couple and I'm third wheeling~" He whined.

You laughed, while blushing, whereas Kita just stood frozen in shock, face, very very red. He stuttered incoherent words.

▨▨▨▨▨

Once you arrived to school, you had a small conversation with Akaashi and left, kissing him on the cheek. You clung onto Kita's arm, waving at Akaashi while walking to the building entrance. Once Akaashi left, you looked at Kita. He was looking forward, a stoic face on.\

BREAK TIME

It was just you and Kita eating in an awkward silence in the classroom.

"Have you thought about what Akaashi said earlier, about us dating?" He suddenly said. You nodded. "Mhm. I'd like that but I don't know 'bout you." You replied. Kita slightly blushed. "I'm still thinking about the way I feel towards you, I'll approach you when I'm sure of these lingering feelings." He said, chewing on his tofu burger. You smiled. "Okay."

When in truth, Kita was just too scared to confess at the time.

Author: *shakes head in disapproval* Nuh-Uh, Kita. You wanna win y/n's heart, you better act quick. There are some boys out there who have their eyes on her.

Kita: There are?

Author: No, but imagine, what if there are? What if they win y/n's heart?

Kita: ...I wouldn't like that...

Author: None of us would. Now go get your girl!

Kita: I'll think about it...

Author: Think about it?! What if I said Akaashi isn't y/n's cousin and Akaashi's parents and y/n's parents are the only ones who know that- *clamps hand in mouth* I just spoiled an upcoming chapter...

Kita: Why would their parents do that?

Author: I'm not spoiling!

Kita: please...

Author: Nuh-Uh. Now bye *Disappears*

You went home that day after practice with Kita. The walk was silent but comfortable.

Once he dropped you off, you opened the door to your house and went inside.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, a glass went flying to you. As you had no time to react, it went to your tummy. You screeched in pain and fell to your knees. You looked ahead to see your raging aunt. [I thought she moved...]

"Ugh! My therapist told me I'm a psychopath! Unbelievable!" She ranted, throwing vase at you. [You are a psychopath.] You thought.

Blood dripped from your forehead, the faint smell of alcohol entered your sense of smell. "You're drunk" You muttered. A pocket knife went flying to you and you weakly dodged it, curled up in a fetal position. A pain shot through your whole body as you did so. You winced in pain. Nothing you weren't used to, this was just her warmup attack. "Go to your room. Now." Himiko said, storming out the house and went to her own. "So she just uses me as a punching bag?" You mumbled, grabbing an umbrella nearby to support you.

You slowly stood up, legs trembling. Your e/c orbs losing the brightness it had earlier. Your arms were shaking due to the scars. You went up the stairs in a crawling kind of manner.

~

You winced in pain as the cotton ball touched the scar in your arm. The open scars had already been cleaned and sewn shut, you were now sanitizing the minor scars. "Ow!" You whisper shouted. The alcohol touching a scar was something you were never used to. The pain was just as painful as when the vase collided onto your body. Or when you slowly took the glass off your skin.

Once done, you cleaned up the glass and threw it in the garbage, making sure the house was clean. As you lost your appetite, you skipped dinner and fell asleep on your bed.

◯◯◯◯◯

KITA'S POV

[I wonder if y/n's okay now. Should I confess to her? What if she says no? Am I literally scared of rejection?] He thought as he swept the floor.

'Yes you are Kita' A voice from the ceiling said.

He looked up, "What? Who are you?"

'The author of this story.' It answered, or rather, she answered.

"Story?" Kita questioned.

'Never mind that. Pretend you only heard: 'The author.''

"Okay?" Kita said, genuinely confused.

'I gotta go. Mum's telling me to set the table now.'

"Okay"

"Think about confessing to her. Think about it." And with a 'Poof!', the author disappeared.

FRIDAY

You entered the classroom and sat in your assigned seating. There wasn't practice today so you had extra time to ice your scars. Your lip was a bit swollen because of when you rolled over to dodge Himiko's attack last night but you were sure with a bit of ice, it wouldn't be that visible.

Soon, more students entered the room and sat in their seats. Lana sat in front of you and immediately turned around to face you. Once she turned around, she noticed your swollen lip. "What's with the swollen lip? Did you get hurt? Do I need to call 119?" She bombards you with questions, making you uncomfortable. Lana noticed that you were uncomfortable and stopped.

"Sorry. I get like that sometimes. Anyways, what happened?" She asked.

[Do I even trust her?] You asked yourself. "Oh- Uhm, I just fell down the stairs... Hehe." You awkwardly said. You weren't one to lie at all. Lana looked at you suspiciously, raising her brow, then shrugged, "Okay." She turned around and opened her binder.

You turned to your side to see Gin asleep on his desk. You shrugged and turned around. "Hey Shinsuke-Chan!" You greeted. He waved at you with a small smile. "Hello y/n- What happened to your lip?!" Lana turned around. "She fell down the stairs. y/n's so clumsy." She turned back around and continued drawing in the margins of her binder. You looked at Kita who looked at you suspiciously. "Fine~ I'll tell you what really happened later." You whined, in a hushed tone.

"Okay then. You better not lie." He said, pulling his binder and books from his bag and placing them on his table.

BREAK TIME

You walked out the classroom and headed to the library. You didn't have much of an appetite due to last night's incident. It was always like that anyways.

You took a random book and read it. Twelve year old guy who's dad is a sea god, accused of stealing a Master Bolt, stays in a junkie hotel for days, and battles a war god, was all you could make out. [Some people in books have weird and dark backstories. Sorta like me.] You squinted your eyes at the thought.

You heard two voices.

"Ugh. I'm hungry. Can't we eat something?"

"Shut yer trap. It's not my fault you failed algebra! You can't even get the terms right."

"Those pesky fan girls were bugging me while I was studying."

"Studying in the cafeteria."

"The library's too awkward and quiet for me."

"Yer annoying."

"Shut yer trap."

You recognized those hushed voices so you decided to come over. You sat between them and listened to their bickering for a little while before punching both their private parts.

They yelped quietly and clutched the hurt part and stared at you. "You're so... mean" Atsumu whined quietly. "You guys looked like you were about to beat each other up so I stopped it." You merely stated. "Fine... We'll forgive you." Osamu said, still tightly clutching his hurt part.

"Okay good. Now I gotta head to class and you better not fight because my punches can be harder than that." You threatened, making the twins stand up immediately and salute at you. "Okay!" They whisper shouted. You nodded and left, rehearsing in your mind how you were gonna tell Kita last night's occurrence

---- You and Kita looked at each other awkwardly in front of the school gates.

You scratched your nape and chuckled awkwardly. "So... The coffee shop?" You asked. Kita nodded. "The coffee shop."

The walk to the coffee shop was pretty awkward as the two of you were mentally trying to look for words to say. Or too afraid one thing you say might end up wrong and everything goes bad and shit. You were never one for words anyways.

Once finally arriving to the coffee shop, the two of you chose a seat by the corner and ordered your snacks. "I'd like some f/dessert and f/drink please." You said, hiding your face in the menu. Once Kita was done ordering, the waitress left and he looked at you.

"Explain." He sternly said. [Wow, he really kept his mum side. Of course he did.] You thought, mentally snickering.

You slightly raised your hands up. "Okay, okay. Now listen carefully, I'll only say this once and once only once, alright?" Kita nodded seriously. "Himiko found a way in my house and threw a tantrum. Started throwing vases at me. She's lucky I can still pick up the mess because she woulda' been in jail if I didn't." You said, immediately looking down, voice, almost a whisper. Kita patted you in the back. "What if you didn't clean the mess up? Wouldn't you have turned her in to jail?" He asked. You hummed in thought, playing with the sleeves of your blazer. "The only reason I've still survived is because I've been running away from Himiko every chance I get." You stated, still thinking whether to do so or not. Then, it clicked. If you were right, she had therapy today and it was most likely that she was to enter your house...

What if you took pictures, recorded proof that Himiko was abusing you? Plus, you were planning to go to Tokyo that weekend to collect some supporting evidence about Akemi and Himiko that was hidden years ago. Akaashi promised to help you in on this. Kita would probably help too...

Your head perked up and you met eyes with Kita. "What if I said I have a plan that has around 60-75% chance of actually working? Not very fool proof but I know where and how to get evidences." Kita nodded. "I'm listening..."

"So... Himiko is actually Akemi's mother, and the only reason their separated is because Himiko is... quite deranged. Mostly because of this incident, uh... Himiko used to be friends with my father, she ended up falling for him. But, when she introduced him to my mother, AKA her sister, They both fell in love, and shit happens, Himiko's heartbroken, goes crazy, blah blah blah, gets therapists, you know." You explained. Kita just nodded in understanding.

"Then, she hates my mum, avoids her for the next years, teaches her daughter, Akemi, how to be a psychopath until Akemi does something major and Himiko gets sent to therapy again. Suddenly, after my mum's death, she suddenly loves my mum. Blames me for shit." You continued.

Kita's eyes widened and he was shocked for a moment before once again regaining his composure. He held back tears, that he wasn't there and was clueless about everything. You put your hand on top of his and squeezed it. "It's okay..."

It was definitely okay when you were present. It would be okay if you just held my hand until the end. It would be okay if we could just cuddle until everything was fine, even if it took years for the wrongs to be right. I'd feel safe and comfortable if you were there. As long as you're there, I have a will to live and keep going forward no matter how hard it is or the circumstance.

With those words said, he cried, burying his face into his hands. Y/n just comforting him the best he could and for some reason, she understood why he had cried. Soon enough, the both of them were crying and mumbling 'sorry's to the other.

After that moment, the two agreed on initiating a plan to expose Akemi and her mom. It would take a while to fully finish but it had a big chance of working. You were just gonna have to play along.

▬▬▬▬▬ CODE: "y/n speaking", [Akaashi through the phone speaking], 'Kita speaking'

"Wait- so you're actually gonna help?" You asked, shook.

[Yes, y/n. Again, I asked my parents and they don't want you getting hurt as much as I do.] Akaashi reasoned through the phone.

"Okay. So um- me and Shinsuke go there tomorrow?"

[Yes. I'm pretty sure it's in Akemi's old house, and when they move out, we'll have more evidence.] Akaashi informed the two of you.

"What do you mean? I haven't heard of anything going on in their current house..." You were confused.

[She may or may not have a yandere side and did... stuff in her basement while her dad was in a mission] The raven haired said, disgusted that Akemi was his cousin. Can you blame him though? [I heard that she didn't clean the basement so maybe, just maybe, we can find evidence after they move out.] He explained.

'Oh... Oh my' Kita stuttered out.

"I see... That would be disgusting, but not shocking due to her background." You put a finger on your chin in deep thought.

[My same reaction but... Her dad invited us for a dinner before they move, I might be able to snuff some information out if everything goes good.]

"Are you sure it'll be safe... implementing the fact that she's- hurt people before." You were honestly scared and worried finding out she's done worse than break people's ankles.

Kita noticed your scared expression and squeezed your hand lightly. 'It'll be okay... We'll just hope for the best'

[It's best I go. My parents are calling me for dinner.]

'Alright'

"Okie. Love you and stay away from Akemi."

[Mhm. Love you too and take care of yourself.]

CALL ENDED WOULD YOU LIKE TO RATE THE CALL? ◇◇◇◇◇

SATURDAY

You and Akaashi walked through the walls of the Gasai family's former house, which they abandoned due to some... psychopathic problems.

The walls were dusty, from the few years it had been abandoned. Some corners, you and Akaashi would turn and see blood. It was a bit eerie and not to mention frightening. You held Akaashi's hand and he glanced at you, upon seeing your frightened face, he squeezed it. A little comforting thing you loved about him. In a family, cousin-y, brotherly way of course.

Akaashi too was a bit frightened at the aura of the home and the walls that were at breaking point. He heard some rumors that Himiko murdered some of her enemies here. He shivered at the thought. Y/n pointed at a large cabinet locked with chains and locks. Akaashi nodded at the girl. "Good job, y/n." He continued to walk over to the cabinet and tugged at the chains.

Instantly, the chains broke in half, and the locks parted, the rust showing.

"Well I guess we have to check what's inside now." y/n concluded, putting on some gloves and opening the cabinet. While it was opening, a squeak sound could be heard. Dust blew from inside and you and Akaashi coughed. You fanned the inside with your hand through squinted eyes until the inside was clear.

Their eyes widened.

▬▬▬▬▬▬

"Officer, can you please come with us?" You begged. The officer looked up from the reports he was reading and glanced at you and Akaashi. "What's wrong?" You looked to the side. "Well, I'm y/n l/n. And this is my cousin Akaashi Keiji, and um... Our aunt? Himiko Gasai. I used to live with her until she moved next door to my house with her family. But, she still somehow gets into my house and- and abuses me..." You stumbled through your words, fiddling your fingers. The police officer raised his brow. "y/n l/n right? I've heard of you..." He pondered for a while.

"Your the case last summer! The one where the father killed the mother and was sentenced to ten years of jail because of cheating and murder." You nodded at his statement.

"Ah... We let you move in with your aunt, Himiko Gasai..." He looked through files on his table. "Aha!... These aren't compatible with the files she gave us...?" He flipped through pages. "These are legal documents... Says here she's been through heavy therapy and has been murdering all her past therapists until she was restrained?" He asked, the two of you nodded. "Why hasn't this lady gone to jail?" He mumbled. "Maybe a fake ID and fake documents" His face brightened for a second.

"Kano! Give me the documents Himiko Gasai passed to us last month!" He yelled.

He looked back at you two. "Do you guys have any proof other than her documents and your backstory?"

You and Akaashi smirked. [One step closer to freedom...] "We were exploring her former house with her family, who're gonna move in her house next week. And we may or may not have gotten a few clues that'll help with my case." You said proudly. The officer nodded.

"Here you go sir!" A blonde male handed files to the officer. He proceeded to bow at the two of you and introduce himself. "I'm Shuuya Kano. But you can call me Kano." He said, a sly smile on his face.

▬▬▬▬▬▬

The four of you walked through the dusty bloody halls of the Gasai household. You recorded everything for solid proof while Akaashi collected evidence on the way to the cabinet.

You finally reached the cabinet. You tugged at the chains and it immediately fell. Akaashi opened it and fanned the dust away. The officer, who you learned to be Shintaro Kisaragi, looked inside and gasped. "Holy shit!" He yelled, jumping backwards. Kano shook his head. "Sorry, Shintaro's always like that. Lemme check it out." He glanced inside and his eyes widened. "Oh my... I wonder how this wasn't found yet... Then again, she tricked us with fake documents. We don't know what else she could be hiding. Do you guys know anything?" You both looked at each other and nodded.

The two of you took turns while telling the same story you told Kita, except, with more detail. Kano and Shintaro nodded and took notes, eyebrows furrowed.

Once finished, the officers compared notes and discussed the evidences. You glanced to the side which was the cabinet. Dead bodies lay on top of the other, the newest one's mouth was bubbling. You scrunched your nose in disgust. Akaashi held your hand in fear that if the bodies tumbled to him, he won't be alone.

"I knew she murdered them, but I didn't know she hid them in her house." Akaashi said.

You nodded in agreement and took a photo. "Better show these to Shinsuke." You muttered under your breath. "You love Kita-San too much, don't you?" Akaashi teased. You blushed and covered your face. "I do so deal with it!"

"Since we're here in Tokyo, my parents were wondering if you'd like to have dinner with us...?" He said/asked. You glanced up at him and nodded. "Sure! I'll just tell Kita-San to wait in the train station a bit longer." You said, pulling up your phone. "You asked Kita to pick you up?" Akaashi asked.

"Yuh." You replied. "He'll be here in thirty minutes."

"Why'd you not tell me?"

"I didn't want you to protest against my decision and tire yourself." You stated with an innocent look on your face. Akaashi sighed. "He can come over for dinner if he wants." You beamed at him. "Okay!"

▬▬▬▬▬▬

Kita picked the two of you up in his car that you had no idea he had. "I got my license last Summer." He had said. "Oh... Ok!"

Once arriving at the house, the three of you got off and entered. The door was opened by a tall woman, milky skin, raven hair, and green eyes. She smiled when she saw you. "Ah... y/n... I'm sorry to hear about your parents, we were deeply hurt too and I'm happy Keiji here is helping you claim evidences. How was it?"

You pondered for a while. "It was good, actually. We found lots of evidences. Me and Keiji also found the box of evidence Uncle Haru buried a few years ago, about Akemi." Aiko, Akaashi's mom, nodded. "Okay then. Seems like a lot of progress for the first day."

"Now, shall we eat dinner?"

PART 3

SATURDAY NIGHT

Akaashi and Kita assured you it was fine they walk you home. Now you had two hot bodyguards surrounding you. You blushed.

•••••••

When you were around one block away from the house, you heard shattering of glasses. A small crowd had formed in front of your house. You panicked. Kita and Akaashi looked at each other and had a mental conversation.

You ran to the front porch and panted, out of breath.

Himiko kicked down the door. Once she saw you, she stormed towards you, a vase and knife at hand. You backed away, and so did the small crowd. "You son of a *sensors*!" She positioned to throw the vase at you. Kita grabbed her wrist, backing her away. Akaashi helped and took the vase and knife from her. She fought back, trying to be freed from their grasp.

Akaashi looked at you with worried eyes. "y/n! The cops!" You quickly pulled your phone from your pocket.

[Hello?]

"Come here at ******* right away! Please!" You begged

Himiko's screams could be heard in the background. "Agh! Get away from me you freaks!"

[O-okay.]

CALL ENDED HOW WOULD YOU LIKE TO RATE THE CALL? ◇◇◇◇◇

Tears welled in your eyes as Himiko pushed Kita down and grabbed the vase. She threw the vase at you and before you realized, it had hit you. Akaashi hit her back in rage and Himiko fainted, he ran up to you, Kita following. "y/n! y/n wake up! No, no, no, no. Please wake up." Akaashi mumbled, tears flooding his eyes.

Kita took you by the shoulder and leaned you down on his lap. He started plucking the remnants of the vase from your body. Akaashi wiped the blood away. Kita would be lying if he said he didn't cry. His whole state was desperate. Desperate for you to wake up and never leave him.

The police came and so did an ambulance. The authorities put you in a table and rushed you to the ambulance. Kita tried to enter but they said there was too much people. The ambulance rushed away, leaving him and Akaashi with the police. Luckily, two of the police were Shintaro and Kano, who had originally come to state their case but upon hearing about the emergency, were assigned to that area. Which was luckily your house.

They approached Kita and Akaashi. "We have enough proof against Himiko and Akemi now. Should we... Or should we wait for the girl?" Shintaro asked. Kita and Akaashi spoke at the same time. "Let's wait for y/n. She's the one who deserves justice here."

"I see."

The four drove through long endless highways, Kita was silent beside Akaashi. He felt that. That feeling of losing someone dear to you. He was experiencing it right now.

FLASHBACK "y/n's not your cousin, when the two of you were born, me and her parents arranged a marriage for you two." His father had said.

"B-but why did you say we were cousins...?"

"So that the two of you would grow close to each other and easily bond through the marriage." His mother answered. "We also want your happiness in this, Keiji."

"Look! I don't think I'll be happy with marrying her! If we aren't cousins, then this is just a platonic friendship. I know she feels the same way." He argued.

"No arguing now. It's arranged already and you're marrying her after college."

"Fine." END OF FLASHBACK

He knew this. He knew how it would break his, Kita, and especially, y/n's heart.

The marriage was inevitable.

Tears welled in his eyes and he buried his face in his hands. "I'm so so sorry, y/n"

Meanwhile, Kita had a stoic face on, looking out the window. He had no more tears left to cry. If y/n wasn't gonna survive this, he wouldn't know what he would do. He'd be broken. But he can't, no, he couldn't heal. Time will, but his heart won't.

It'll leave a permanent mark in Akaashi and Kita's hearts.

SATURDAY THE NEXT WEEK

Akaashi met Kita in front of the hospital. Ever since the incident, you hadn't woken up due to some remnants going deep down you. They had gotten closer during the week you've been on a coma.

(A/N: No they will not be potential lovers. I have a different plan in mind.)

But you were still alive. Your heart was still beating. You had an 80% chance to live. Which was big despite your condition.

They entered the hospital together, chatting about you. You were the main reason they were friends anyways. They mostly hung out after visitor's hours or played volleyball together. You could call them best friends now. They had bonded through their love for you and volleyball. You could call them Hamilton and Laurens. Or Tsukishima and Yamaguchi, or Makoto and Haruka. (Add this: They're shippable)

Uh Huh. They were best franss

Ignore that.

They entered your hospital room, the sound of the heart monitor, slow and steady. A breathing tube was placed in your nose and a tube on your hand to feed you. No matter the fact, Kita still thought you looked pretty even if you were a bit beaten up. The way your chest went up and down when you breathed, your h/c hair scattered across the pillow your head rested on. Your plump lips, slightly parted, small breaths coming out.

It was all normal now. To see you in this devastating state. Helpless. Half-dead, lying on your own most of the time. The familiar feeling of guilt and sadness washed over the two boys. Oh how bad they wanted to just give up and die beside you. Especially Kita.

FLASHBACK "If you were to die, what would I do? You promised not to leave me alone." A monotone blunt voice said. "Shinsuke, you heard?" The boy nodded. END OF FLASHBACK

It was true. If you left, Kita would be so lost and helpless. He wouldn't have a certain direction to follow. Because you were his land mark. Wherever you were, he would follow. (Figuratively not Literally.) You brightened up his day just by breathing or being beside him. What would he do without you?

Akaashi wanted to tell Kita so bad about the arranged marriage but he just couldn't bring himself to. He mustered up the courage and steadied his breathing.

"K-Kita-San." Kita glanced in his direction. "Yes?"

"Promise you won't hate me after I tell you..." Kita raised a brow. "Okay." Akaashi sighed. "I-I'm not really cousins with y/n. I just found out two weeks ago. Our parents arranged a marriage for the two of us. For their company... I don't know why they had to fake us being cousins but, that's all I know." Akaashi said in a fast pace. But Kita was able to catch up. He heard every single word in slow motion. Akaashi held back tears but with what's going on now, he couldn't.

Tears fell from his gunmetal orbs. Kita started crying with a blank face too. "I-I know you're being honest and I can't do anything much about that. I'm mad in the inside, yes. But not at y-you. Just that I couldn't do anything for her." Kita said, sitting in the cold hospital floor and leaning his head in your bed. He held your hand. "Please wake up."

(The fact that Farmer Refuted [Hamilton Song] is playing right now, I can't-)

As if some deity heard his plea, you gasped, sitting up. Kita and Akaashi immediately went to your side. Kita patted your back and Akaashi held you up to avoid falling.

Your eyes fluttered. "W-What happened...?" You asked.

The two boys looked at each other. "Himiko and Akemi are behind bars. Himiko, sentenced for 10-15 years. Akemi, around 5-8 years for all the murders she's done the past years." Akaashi said.

You sighed in relief. "Finally-"

Kita interrupted you. "But we have something to tell you, about you and Akaashi..."

You raised a brow, "What about it?"

"You guys aren't cousins."

---

"Me and Akaashi aren't what?" You asked, hoping you didn't mishear Kita.

Akaashi cleared his throat. "We aren't cousins."

You were now genuinely confused. "What... Then- then how do you explain taking baths together until we were seven?" Akaashi slightly blushed. "Our parents... they arranged a marriage for us. They believed, that if we grew up believing we're cousins, we'd be okay or take the news lightly." He explained. You frowned. "Their idiots then because we look at each other as family and it's too late to change that. You'll be walking me down the isle instead when I get married." You bluntly said, pointing to Akaashi.

Akaashi nodded in agreement. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to tell the nurses you're awake." He said, leaving the room.

You and Kita stared at each other for a short while before Kita tackled you in a gentle hug. His cheek rested on your shoulder. "I'm sorry I couldn't do much." You weakly hugged him back. "Nah... You tried to prevent her from killing me. This hospital part was inevitable. So don't feel sorry." The nurses then entered the room.

"Ah... l/n-San. You're finally awake." A doctor said as he entered the room. "You recover quite quickly, a normal person would have healed under a month or two with that much damage." The nurses tended to you as the doctor said prescriptions. "If I heard the boys correctly, you're a manager?" You nodded. "Hmm... A manager doesn't really do much physical activity so I guess you can continue with that but avoid doing much physical activity..." He wrote on his prescription paper. He tore it off and gave it to you.

NO PHYSICAL ACTIVITY FOR A MONTH.

EXCUSED FOR PHYS. ED FOR TWO MONTHS

WILL RETURN TO SCHOOL AFTER RECOVERING

CAN CONTINUE WITH MANAGER ACTIVITY AS LONG AS NOT TOO PHYSICAL

You nodded upon reading this. Kita grabbed the paper and read it. So did Akaashi.

"y/n I better not see you going against these." Kita said. "If she does, we'll lecture her together." Akaashi said, Kita nodding in agreement.

[I lose one mom and get two moms in return?] You think, scrunching your nose. The nurses took off the tubes in your body and headed out, giving you a smile. Once they were gone, you slumped back in your bed. "Have you told the team?" You asked Kita. He nodded, "You were absent for one week, of course I did. Akaashi told his boy friend too." The first thought on your mind was: [KITA KNOWS ABOUT BOKUTO AND AKAASHI?!?!] "And yes, Akaashi told me about his relationship with Bokuto-San."

You internally squealed. "It's my in real life OTP." You said.

Akaashi blushed. "Shut up, you two!"

"Y/NNNNN YOU GOT US WORRIED!" Atsumu entered the room, whining. Osamu followed, kicking his twin, and so did Suna, who had a lollipop.

"Haha... Sorry..." You said, laughing it off. You scratched your nape comically.

"You shouldn't be sorry! You're not the one who threw a vase at yourself!" Atsumu said, hugging you. Osamu and Suna also squished you in a hug. You couldn't really breath but it was okay because you knew they missed you. "We're happy your fine. Overjoyed, actually." Osamu said. Suna put a cherry-flavored lollipop in your mouth. You took it off and thanked him. He replied with a hum.

The whole day, the boys told you about how their week was. Osamu even made you his special homemade Onigiri! Atsumu complained about how volleyball practice was boring without you and how Kita made Atsumu run ten laps around the school for whining. Atsumu continued to whine about how it wasn't fair and Osamu had to slap the back of Atsumu's head, causing Atsumu to faint comically and land on the hospital bed with a 'THUMP!'.

Suna dragged him out of the room and left him outside the room.

But when all of you went out that night, he wasn't there. He was in the garbage dump, sobbing crocodile tears.

*sigh* He never grows up...

▬▬▬▬▬ MONDAY ▬▬▬▬▬

You entered the school with Kita. Akaashi had already left for Tokyo yesterday. You walked to the changing quarters and soon headed to the gym.

-

You entered the gym to be greeted by the team shouting 'WELCOME BACK!'

Streamers went from everywhere. And once it all cleared, the team appeared and they engulfed you in a big, warm hug. You hugged the nearest people, which was COINCEDENTALLY the twins. Once everyone pulled away, they gave you bright smiles. Even Gin and Kita. You ran to Kita and hugged him. "Thank you... For saving me." He hugged you back and rested his chin on your shoulder. "Anything"

*SNAP*

The two of you turned your heads to see that everyone- including the coach, were taking pictures. "Awww! That's so cute!" Atsumu sang. You and Kita turned beet red and you could swear you could've died instead. But you loved your life too much.

You loved the people who made you happy in this life. Especially Kita. But with this arranged marriage going on, you could only hope for the best.

-----

You and Kita walked home like the usual stuff. Except, something happened.

When you were about to turn to the route to your house, Kita unexpectedly pulled you away. "You don't live there anymore, silly." He smiled slightly. You panicked. "What do you mean?" Kita chuckled. I repeat: HE CHUCKLED. You blushed at the sight. "Didn't you listen to me and Akaashi yesterday?" He asked. You raised a brow. "What?"

"Ugh. You're so forgetful. You're moving to my house remember? Because your house is currently under thorough investigation and is also currently being cleaned up?" He stated.

"Oh." Was all you could say. Until you remembered. "My stuff!" You dashed to the direction of your house and once again, Kita pulled you to the direction of his house. "I'm tired of telling you stuff you don't remember but me and Akaashi took all your stuff yesterday and moved it to my house. Oba-Chan's okay with you staying too. She's preparing your room."

Your heart exploded at how he was making so much effort just to make you happy and safe.

[Oh, you are gonna be the death of me, Kita Shinsuke.] You thought.

"YOU GUYS ARE SO NICE! H-how did I even , meet y-you?" You comically teared up. You may be shy, but you had some bursts of confidence here and there. Kita just smiled and led you to his house.

▬▬▬▬▬ AT HOME ▬▬▬▬▬

Yumie, Kita's grandma, apparently cooked some of that delicious dinner because you could smell it from the garden in front of the house. Kita opened the door and you went in, inhaling the scent of many Japanese delicacies. Ramen, Udon, Soba, so much of those noodled food (don't take it the wrong way don't take it the wrong way). You could also smell... Takoyaki, Karaage, hm... some of that sushi too!

You looked at Kita with sparkly, adoring eyes. "Your Oba-Chan made all of this? Cool!"

Kita smiled to himself proudly. He was shook that Oba-Chan found the time to make such delicious foods. She'd normally just cook up one recipe on one day. She's probably happy that y/n's moving.

------

"ITTADAKIMASU!!!!"

And apparently, Mama Yumie was almost as good as Souma Yukihira. Almost. I said almost because it was good enough that it didn't make you horn knee ------

PART 4

| TIMESKIP 3 MONTHS |

For the past three months, you lived peacefully and happily in the Kita residence. You even earned the property/will of your mom because apparently, your parents divorced before that night mom died. So dad won't be getting any of mom's property/money.

Kita had also taught you to tend to the garden because you insisted on helping in any way you could. It was a leisure and a chore for you.

Yumie-Oba-Chan also taught you how to cook lots of delicious food the past three months.

The Kita household, which consisted only of Kita and his grandma, instantly loved you. Well, Kita loved you way before that but don't tell him I said that.

During the past three months, you also got closer to Kita, and your feelings for him developed even more. The same goes for Kita. You moving in just made him love you even more as he got to know you more. He knew what you looked like whenever you slept- cute. He knew that you aren't a morning person even if you seemed like one before. You had a big appetite during dinner, and so on...

You were very thankful that the Kita household were more than happy to bring you in. They treated you like you were family, which you loved. The only part was that Yumi loved teasing you and Kita about getting married, which always got the two of you flustered and made your feelings for him develop even more.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

You and Kita walked to school like the usual, talking about what you two were or might do after school, or lessons in school, everything professional. Sometimes, you would just talk about random things that were in the top of your head. Today, your topic of discussion was, nothing. It was pretty quiet. Like some days, when you would walk to school and just be comfortable with the other's presence in the silence.

On those kinds of days, you would be in deep thought about the arranged marriage. You've been skyping with Akaashi on those days. He even told you he hasn't told Bokuto, whom he was dating (if you didn't get the clues in the other chapter😒), because he didn't know how to break it to him.

It broke both your hearts. And you knew that if what Akaashi said about Kita liking you was correct, it was gonna break especially his heart.

You glanced at Kita with a worried expression and took a deep sigh.

You've been thinking about confessing to Kita for the past few days, as so did Kita. You've tried to confess several times before but the words just couldn't get out of your mouth. You'd open your mouth, but nothing would come out.

You loved him very much. You did and there was no lie there. But why did nothing come out of your mouth when you wanted to put it into words? Why? When you wanted to say you loved him dearly, why couldn't you say it? Were you, perhaps, scared? You've thought about it many times. Why?

---

KITA POV (GET READY FOR SQUEALING AND BLUSHING❗)

Kita noticed your behavior like that too. He decided, that today, before class, he would confront you and ask you why you were being secretive.

He didn't like when you kept things from him. What if you had to get married to Akaashi right after high school? What if your dad escapes jail and takes custody of you?

But that couldn't possibly happen. Right?

Once you entered the empty classroom, Kita pinned you down to the wall so suddenly.

(😳AAAAAH😳)

He gave you a stern look, while you returned a flushed face/scared expression. His face softened, seeing your facial expression. "y/n..." He mumbled, his chin now resting on your shoulder, still pinning you to the wall. "Y-yes?" He sighed, his hot breath tickling your neck. "What's wrong?"

[HAH!?!?!] You thought. [I legit thought he was gonna do something! Stop getting my hopes up! Wait- did he just say, 'What's wrong?' Oh, shit. Maybe I was acting weird earlier...] "W-What do you m-mean?" You asked, trying to pinpoint his exact point in asking you this.

"Well... You always say my name like you're gonna say something, but when your mouth opens, nothing comes out..."

Pinpointed.

[I KNEW I WAS ACTING WEIRD]

"W-Well, um... how do I explain this? Uh... I may or may not like you and for the past days, I've been trying to confess to you but my wimp self couldn't say anything last minute...?" You said, more like asked. Kita saw that you didn't lie as you just blurted the words out. A certain habit of yours when you get flustered. He liked seeing his effect on you.

He smiled and moved his head backward, positioning his face to be a few centimeters away from yours. "I like you too, then" He said, with the courage he's mustered, going closer and closer to you as you just stood there, already melting. His lips met with yours and you used your remaining strength to kiss back. Kita scooped you up to avoid you from falling.

After that little scene, the two of you pulled away because you were out of air, panting. (So does that mean they would've made out forever if they never ran out of air?😏)

Your cheeks were flushed and you could spot a small blush evident on Kita's face. Kita put you down and took your chin with his finger. "Be mine?" Your face turned fifty shades of red before you nodded, not being able to utter a single word. Kita smiled at your reaction and headed to the door. Upon noticing, he looked at you. "What? We already dropped our things here, let's go to practice." You shook your head vigorously. "O-okay!"

You entered the gym and headed to the manager's spot with wide eyes, a blushing face, in a stiff manner.

Kita internally smiled to himself. He was proud of his effect on you.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬ AFTER PRACTICE

You and Kita walked to class along with Gin. Gin eyed the two of you. "So... You two dating?" He asked. You squeaked a bit and blushed, Kita was just shook. "Uh. Who told you?" He asked. Gin just smiled sheepishly. "May or may not have entered the class room during your make-out session.." He scratched the back of his nape as Kita glared daggers at him.

"..Sorry..." Gin squeaked before walking ahead. You held Kita's hand to calm him down. "I-It's alright, Shinsuke-Chan."

He took a few deep breaths and squeezed your hand. "It won't be okay when I know you'll be marrying Akaashi in the future..."

You held back a sob. "Let's not dwell on that. We'll just have to cherish every moment we have together..."

"How long?" He suddenly asked. You looked up at him. "How long till you'll be marrying him...?" He continued. You looked down at the floor, then realizing you arrived at the class room. You opened the door and went in, Kita following, not releasing his grip on your hand. "Around a year after college..." You mumbled in response. "Around four to five years... Not much but we'll have to deal with it... What about Akaashi, is he coping well?" You shook your head, worried about your cousin. Kita sat down, and so did you, you turned around to face him. "Not very good, but I'm sure he's telling Bokuto today. I just hope he won't overthink everything." You answered.

"I see." He muttered under his breath.

"Good morning class! Since the School Festival, as I told you, would be nearing, students can have this day off before going into planning for the class events. Now, I hope you choose to spend your day wisely. You can go home, or stay in the campus. Those who wish to go home can get receipts as passes to go home in the Vice Principal's office. Now go, and enjoy your day!" The teacher smiled as everyone headed out to the Vice Principal's.

You and Kita looked at each other. "Let's go to the cherry tree and wait there until the line's short?" You suggested. Kita nodded and said a 'sure'.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

The two of you sat under the cherry tree, admiring the leaves that were now falling down.

You rested your back against the trunk, putting your arms behind your head as a pillow. Kita lay his head on your lap. "I'm planning on trying to cancel the marriage with Akaashi by proving that we're both happy with our lives right now and we wouldn't want it any way." You said, recalling last night's call with the raven haired.

FLASHBACK

[We need to prove to them, y/n, that we're happy and contented with our lives right now.] Akaashi reasoned.

"Why am I marrying you again?" You asked

[*sigh* I'm the heir to my parents' company and I need to marry someone to be able to get the position.]

"Ah, okay. Can't you just be what you wanna be?"

[They're forcing me into it...]

A sigh escaped your lips as you ran a hand through your hair.

"I'll do it so that we can both be happy."

You could feel your cousin's smile through the phone, making you smile.

[Thank you so much.]

"Yes, yes, I love you too. Now get a good night's sleep and stop overthinking, alright?"

[Okay..]

CALL ENDED HOW WOULD YOU LIKE TO RATE YOUR CALL? ◇◇◇◇◇

END OF FLASHBACK

Kita smiled and played with your hair. "I see my girl's getting into the rebellious-ish phase, huh?" You blushed, averting your eyes elsewhere. You played with his hair, making Kita laugh at your cute reaction. "I approve of your plan, y/n. If it means to be with you forever, I'll even help." He said, a smile on his face.

Your eyes lit up. "Really?"

"Yes really, now I can see the line's gone, we can go." He stood up, brushing his uniform, his coat tied over his waist. He helped you up. You gladly accepted. You tiptoed to meet his height and gently kissed him.

You pulled away. "Now let's go!"

You hugged Kita as you finally fell asleep in his arms.

Coming home, Yumie had asked the two of you if you were gonna get married, which she did on a daily basis. The two of you broke the news to her and she pumped her fist. After eating Taiyaki as dinner, the two of you showered (separately of course 🙄) and went to Kita's room. The two of you cuddled and talked about the situation between you and Akaashi, before falling asleep.

Kita wanted you all to him. He didn't want to sound selfish, but he's sure that he loves you genuinely with all his heart and likewise. As you fell asleep in his arms, he kissed your forehead and mumbled a good night against your h/c hair. As much as the chances of Akaashi's parents breaking the contract off are slim, Kita didn't want you to leave.

He had found out that since your parents are dead or in jail, the arranged marriage contract could only be broken off by Akaashi's parents. And since your mum, who was the CEO of her own big company, died, you were basically the heiress. Right now, you were part timing as CEO for preparation of being CEO, your mum's assistant was taking over for now under your orders. And plus, did I tell you mum's assistant was her closest friend and your godmother? Well now I did. Did I also tell you, that your mum didn't want to send you to the arranged marriage, and she was forced into doing so?

So the arranged marriage thing was gonna benefit the company and Akaashi's parents. How selfish.

If anyone was selfish, it was Akaashi's parents. Akaashi had said that.

Kita fell asleep overthinking everything.

MORNING

"Rise an' shine lovebirds! Y'all got school today!" Yumie poured a bucket of cold water over the couple. The both of you woke up and sat up instantly, shivering. "Oba-Chan!" You whined. "That was cold!"

Yumie crossed her arms. "I don't care at all, but when you're sick, I'll get some herbs in the garden for you and you can skip school."

You sighed at the old lady. She never really got her points straight.

You had a nice warm bath and headed to the dining room for breakfast, where you saw Kita gobbling down his food. You smiled and hugged him from behind, wrapping your arms around his neck, making the boy stiffen, but eventually melt realizing it was you.

You pulled away and sat beside him, eating the onigiri Yumie made for breakfast. "Itadakimasu!"

You ate your onigiri and savored the taste. Once seeing Kita was finished, you ate faster and caught up with him at the door, putting his shoes on.

(A/N: I literally had to rush to the bathroom because I felt blood and damn right was I correct. There was so much more than the usual amount. This is the 2nd time I'm changing my pad tonight dammit. Ah shit. Now I have to get the hot compress ready.)

You put yours on and grabbed your bag, slinging it over your shoulder. You headed out the door, entwining your hands with your boyfriend. He held onto yours tightly, as if silently gesturing for you to never leave. Your expression slightly saddened.

"I'll do what I can to stay. I love you very much and I know these feelings would stay even if I get married to Akaashi. I'll find a way for the marriage to be canceled. It'll take time. But just you wait." You stated, squeezing the gray-haired 's hand.

Kita looked down, a smile on his face. You really did love him, and he wasn't gonna question it. He knew he had nothing to offer to you so he was just gonna offer you his never-ending love and affection.

"See me one day at our wedding proclaiming to the world: 'This boy is mine! This boy is mine!' And they'd have nothing to do about it, because you're the only one who can make me helpless." You said, looking up at the sky, a small smile on your face.

"I love you too, y/n." Kita said, kissing you on the cheek.

TWO MONTHS LATER

You were part-timing today with your godmother, Kira. AKA your mother's assistant who is helping you run the company's errands.

The two of you walked down the halls of the large building, discussing taxes and business shit (What? Idk bout business.). You looked through files with squinted eyes and furrowed eyebrows. "Dammit, Kira-San, could you hand me my glasses?" Kira nodded and took your eyeglass case from the tote bag she carried, she opened it and carefully handed you (choice of eyewear) glasses.

You took the glasses and put it on before proceeding to read the contracts and promotions. "Hm... This company?" You pointed the paper to Kira, the assistant looked at the certain company. "They offer a huge, worth-it deal, should we do a negotiation with 'em?" You asked. Kira put a finger on her chin. "Hm... Nah. Their company CEO is someone you wouldn't wanna negotiate with." She pointed to the name.

AKAASHI HITOSHI

"Ah." You mumbled. "Thanks Kira-San."

The blonde nodded. "Yeah, anything. And... I've been meaning to tell you...

SILENCE

You'd have the power and authority to cancel the arranged marriage right after graduating high school. When you have the full authority over the company. If the marriage is just for the merging of companies, you have to have a say in this."

MORE SILENCE...

Your eyes widened after processing this. "What. the. Fuck. Why didn't you tell me?"

Kira looked to the side. "I just found out yesterday!"

"Oh. Well then, I gotta tell Kita." You took out your phone. Kira stopped you. "C'mon! We haf'ta handle the rejections for negotiation offers!" She took your phone and put it in the tote bag. You pouted. "Fine.."

This was business y/n. The confident, smart y/n. A y/n that isn't shy to reject offers no matter the deal. A y/n that made her mother's company larger and far more successful than before. (She be ✨q u e e n✨)

Kira opened the door to y/n's office. Inside was a small twin bed in the corner, a desk with a pc in the middle, a shelf with books and folders was placed in the other corner, and a mini fridge by the bed. Y/n spent some working nights here when she wanted to be alone, in the large, cold, office room. y/n sat down on her chair while Kira sat in a bean bag by the bed.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

You arrived home with a yawn. You plopped your things by the door and went to Kita's bedroom. You plopped yourself beside him. "*yawn* goodnight baby boy...." You mumbled against his chest. Kita hugged you tighter. "Night."

You then remembered....

"I can cancel the wedding!" You said out of the blue. Kita's brown orbs widened upon hearing this. "I'm sorry, can you repeat what you said? I thought you said: 'I can cancel the wedding!'"

You smiled. "Kira-San told me I can cancel the wedding after I take full responsibility of the company, since the wedding is just for merge companies. That'd be after we graduate! Which is in... around four months. Wait till I tell Akaashi, he'll be overjoyed." You squealed to yourself. Kita smiled in relief. "Well, I'm glad we can work this out... But have you thought... maybe you need your dad's consent in doing so? I mean- he was part of the deal.."

"You have a point there, but we're gonna have to see if it works or not." You said. "You did say, maybe."

Kita nodded and hugged you tightly. "Sorry for ruining the mood." He apologized, making you shake your head. "Nah. Now that I think about it, maybe I do need my dad's consent."

"That's a problem for later, right now, we'll be sleeping." Kita ruffled your hair.

"Goodnight, y/n. I love you."

"Love you too..."

You and Kita walked to school, hand in hand.

The twins were right beside you, bickering once again about, the subject wasn't clear. One second, it was about Atsumu looking like Barry Bentson, then, it became about Atsumu owing Osamu pudding, then, it was about Osamu eating so much food. AND THEN, Kita scolded them because he got pissed. The twins were forced to part, Atsumu beside Kita and Osamu beside you. You laughed at their way of showing 'brotherly love'.

(If someone makes an OHSHC pun about 'brotherly love' I swear-)

You finally arrived the school in a dead awkward silence. The twins shot daggers at each other as they walked past the gates. You and Kita let them bicker because they weren't your problems once the two entered the school.

You and Kita walked to the lockers. You threw your bag inside and took your books. Kita did the same, and headed to you. You smiled at him and headed to the classroom.

You sat down on your seat, the chair slightly creaking. Lana was in front of you, on her phone. You peeked over her shoulder. "Whatcha doin'?" You whispered, making the pudding head startled and jump in surprise. She hid the phone from you and pouted. "You're not looking if you startle me like that!"

You crossed your arms. "Fine." You leaned to the back rest of her chair. "So, you and Kita-San, dating, huh?" She asked you, making you blush and avert your eyes to the floor. "Y-yes we are."

Lana chuckled and patted your head. "So... How'd it happen? I mean... You two only revealed the other day that you were dating for the last two months." You thought for a while.

[If I tell her, she'll tease me. But she's the closest thing I have as a best friend.]

You blushed. "I-I, uh... Uhm, He-he... p-pinned me to the w-wall and then... asked me t-to be his girl-girlfriend." You stumbled through your words, face, beet red. Lana's eyes were wide opened. Her eyes darted to you and Kita, back and forth. She leaned towards you. "You're kidding right?" You shook your head. "I- I don't have any words for this." She said, making you shake your head. "Totally unexpected right?" She nodded, mouth wide opened.

"I can assure you that this guy radiates dominance." She said, you nodded in agreement. "How was he in bed?" She whispered. You blushed. "Hey! We're not yet at that point!" Lana smirked. "Ahaha. Sure, sure."

*RING RING*

You sighed in relief. "Saved by the bell." You sat back to your seat.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

After classes, you and Kita walked to the gym along with Gin.

You opened the door to the gym, to be met with the twins, ONCE AGAIN, bickering. "'Samu! Ya know that I'm older than ya right?" Atsumu shouted.

"Yah, so? Yer don't act like it!"

"I don't act like it my ass!"

Osamu kicked Atsumu's butt. "There ya go."

Kita went in between the twins, pushing them down to the floor in the making. "Shut up before I make you two run laps 'round the school, got it?" He gave them a stern, scary look. The twins felt shivers down their spines as they nodded.

"Now go train." Kita said with a steady voice. Everyone and when I say everyone, even the fan girls who were about to go in felt shivers down their whole body. Except for you. You just back hugged the gray-haired and thanked him for getting rid of the bickering. [She's bold.] Everyone in the gym thought. Kita's mood softened and he turned around to pat her head with a smile, her hair ruffling in doing so. A small blush appeared on your face as you gave him a large, toothy smile.

"Now let's go to practice!" Kita announced.

"Yes sir!"

You analyzed the boys movements and their stats as they played against each other. You gave everyone equal attention, but most of your attention was laid on Kita. The way he received, called an out, said 'don't mind!', or spiked down a ball. You could write a whole essay about him and how pretty he is. The water break came and you handed everyone their water bottles and told them about what they did best during the game and the small flaws you had noticed.

You handed a water bottle to Kita. "You did amazing, Shinsuke!" Kita blushed. "Thanks, n/n." He wiped the sweat off of his milky skin with a towel. "So, are you working a shift today?" He asked. You shook your head. "Nah. I only work four days a week." You said, tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. "Ah, okay. Wanna go out? Maybe walk around the neighborhood park." He suggested. You did the setter pout for a moment.

"Sure! I'd love to!" You considered. You then walked to your manager's spot and drank some water as the game resumed. You continued to take down notes, not forgetting to color code the words.

▬▬▬▬▬

You and Kita said goodbye to the team as the two of you left the school campus, wearing your casual clothes.

You blushed at his choice of clothes. The two of you headed down to the path to the park. It was around 6:15 PM right at the moment. The sun was already setting, the orange sky, mixing with a bit of pink. You admired the sunset for a moment. Kita glanced at your beautiful face (no objections y'all are ✨beautiful✨)

He fought the urge to just take you far away from this place. Far away from the problems.

You looked at him and gave him a bright smile, holding his hand. "Don't think of gloomy stuff during a bright moment. Enjoy the bright moment and think gloomy when it is gloomy." You said. All of a sudden, Kita pulled you closer to him, your face was beet red as it was only a centimeter from his. You could feel his hot breath on your nose. Your hands automatically flung to his chest, where you can feel his fast-paced heartbeat. His hand on your waist, while the other, on your back. You already melted at his touch. You closed your eyes, awaiting for your lover to do as he wants. His lips met yours. You felt your legs weakening so you locked your arms around his neck.

Moments like these were moments you treasured deep in your heart.

⚠TIMESKIP TO DAY BEFORE GRADUATION⚠

You were once again in the office with Kira. You clacked the files against the table, putting your glasses on. Kira peeked her head through the door. "They're here." She announced. You pushed your glasses up the bridge of your nose. "Bring them in."

She nodded and opened the door wider, revealing the Akaashi family, including their son, Akaashi Keiji. The father went in first, then the mother, then reluctantly, Akaashi. The couple sat on the chairs placed in front of your desk. Akaashi sat on the bean bag, looking at you hopefully. You gathered all your thoughts together and sighed.

Business (q u e e n) Y/n has entered the chat.

"So... Y/n you called us here?" Akaashi's mother asked, with a kind smile. [Obviously fake.] You thought. "Yes, I did. There are some... things, we need to discuss." You said, squinting your eyes at the word; things. Akaashi's father raised his brow. "Yes, what about?" He asked. You furrowed your brows and looked at the arranged marriage contract, sitting in your hands. You skimmed through the lines and quickly thought of what to say. You sighed. "The arranged marriage. I would like to call it off." The family's eyes widened, except for Keiji.

He grabbed popcorn from your little pantry and watched the scene go by.

"Sorry did I hear that right?" Akaashi's mom asked, rubbing her ears slightly.

You shook your head. "If what you heard was: 'The arranged marriage. I would like to call it off,' then what you heard was correct." You plopped the contract in front of them, then turned it around. You pinned the paper with your pointer finger before the couple could touch it. "If no further objections, just sign here, here and here." You said, pointing to where they should sign.

Akaashi's father slammed his hands onto the desk, standing up. "I object!"

You smirked. "Except- you can't." The mother's hand flew onto her mouth. "What do you mean we can't?" You turned the papers around and picked it up, skimming through lines until you found what you were looking for. You plopped it down again and pointed to the line.

You cleared your throat and read it out loud. "Here, it says that: 'Both sides of the arranged marriage have to agree. If one side has no parent/or guardian, he/she will have the right to decide his/her decision after he/she turns eighteen.' See for yourself." You smiled to yourself.

Both picked the paper and read it, muttering curses under their breath. You won. We won. [FREEDOM FOR AMERICA FREEDOM FOR FRANCE- sorry I'll stop]

A bright light shone on the father's head. "And how exactly would we know you didn't make this up and this paper right here are the actual legal documents? I mean- kids these days are up to no good. AnD! Aren't you seventeen?" He questioned, apparently thinking he's turned the tables. Akaashi's mother smirked.

They weren't expecting what comes next. [What comes next? Soon you'll see~]

You bit your lip to avoid laughing, but miserably failed. You chuckled. "My eighteenth birthday has already passed last year and just so you know... Kira here has a friend that works for the government. Kira, bring him in!" You ordered. Kira rushed to the door and opened it, revealing a blonde man with blue eyes, he wore white glasses. He walked in and went by the table. "I'm Ukyo Asahina. And, I heard that I was needed? Was the contract I gave wrong?" He asked, putting a finger on his chin.

The Akaashi parents awkwardly chuckled.

"They want to go against the marriage and think that... these documents aren't legal."

"Hah? But I got them from the office! It's impossible." Ukyo grabbed the paper and skimmed it. "Nothing's wrong." He put the paper down. "Well.. There's no problem, so you can leave now Asahina-San." You rested your chin on your hands. Ukyo nodded, when suddenly, his phone rang. "O-oh I gotta pick it up." He answered the phone. "Daisuke! Bad timing. What does your millionaire ass want now?" The blonde closed the door gently behind him.

You averted your eyes to the Akaashi parents. "So? Are we gonna make this any longer?"

They shook their heads, "No..." and took a pen from your table.

You pointed to where they should sign. "Here, here, and here." They reluctantly signed the paper as you watched, amusement shown in your eyes. Once they were finished, you took the paper and gave it to Kira. "Here ya go." Kira took the paper and walked outside. You looked to the parents and looked at them with a stern face. "Now that business is done, go." You emphasized the last word. The parents glared at you for a second before walking away, slamming the door shut.

You buried your face in your hands and sighed. [We won, Shin, Keiji.]

For a few seconds, it was silence, until you heard a 'crunch'. Your head perked up to face where the sound came. Akaashi was seated in your bean bag, eating your popcorn. He smiled at you, before throwing the empty bucket to the trash. "Good job, y/n. Freedom for you, freedom for me." He gave you a thumbs up and walked out the door.

You played your happy playlist and put on your earbuds while walking out the building, catching a bus. You put a coin down the box and sat in an empty seat, which was easy to find since the bus only consisted of a few people.

Once entering through the small gates of the Kita residence, you saw Kita sleeping in the front porch. "Kawaii." You muttered under your breath, a smile on your face. "He must've been waiting for me."

You sat beside the gray-haired, and poked his cheeks. His eyes shot opened and as soon as he saw you, he hugged you. You patted his back. "We won, Shin, we won."

Kita smiled.

LAST PART

❝We won.❞

Kita's eyes widened as his lips curled into a smile. "You're not kidding right?" You smiled at him dearly and gave him a peck on the lips. "Why would I? This is a serious matter." Kita carried you out of happiness and twirled you around. He kissed you, putting you down and planting his hands on your shoulders. "I'm so proud of you. You actually did it."

You hugged him. "Bokuaka can live in peace now." You said, making Kita chuckle.

"Yes, and we shall too."

THE END

OK JKJKJK! I told you last chapter this story isn't done yet!

MONTHS LATER

@ UNIVERSITY OF TOKYO

You and Kita arrived at the university. The both of you stared at the gates and beyond. You held his hand tightly. "I'm so nervous..." Kita glanced at you and smiled. "It's okay. I'm nervous too. Now let's go see our dorms?" You nodded. The two of you carried your luggage and walked towards the gate.

You spotted a particular bed head. "Kita. That's Kuroo! Can we go with him?" You looed over to Kita who just nodded. The both of you power walked towards the former Nekoma captain. "Tetsu!" Kuroo's amber eyes darted towards the sound of your voice. "Ah... My little y/n!" You beamed at him. He looked at Kita. "And... you are?" Kita cleared his throat. "N/n's boyfriend."

"Ah, my little y/n-chan is finally satisfied." Kuroo said, patting you on the head.

"Anyways, Tetsu, wanna walk to the dormitories together?" You asked. Kuroo nodded, picking his luggage up. "Let's go!"

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

"My roommate's name is... Akemi Gasai?" Your eyes widened and the boys gasped. "Why's Akemi here?" Kuroo asked. Kita raised a brow. "How do you know who Akemi is?" Kuroo stuck his tongue out. "She's me and Y/n's cousin. Duh!"

"..."

"Okay." Kita said.

You skimmed through the paper again. "My roommates are Akemi, Kiyoko Shimizu, and Yukie Shirofuku." You said. Kuroo sighed. " I know your two other roommates. Nice people." You shrugged.

"Oki."

- Meanwhile...

Shimura put her hand over her mouth. "It can't be... Akemi's escaped... Kisaragi get here!" Shintaro ran down the stairs and went towards the black-haired girl in a rush. "What?" He panted out. "Akemi's escaped, look!" She pointed to the psychopath's jail cell.

"Ah, shit." Was all Shintaro Kisaragi could say. "Kano! Track down any activity that Akemi could possibly be drawn too." Kano thought for a while. Shimura sighed. "L/n-San said that she was crazy about murdering her." Shimura's black orbs scanned the cells, in one of them, slept Himiko Gasai, Akemi's mother. "Call the Mekakushi Gang. They can probably help."

Kano, stopped typing. "Are you sure? I'm not sure if Kido would respond, she might think it's one of my pranks." Shimura had a stern look on her face. "Then use the hotline. Now go. Akemi may not look like it but once she gets her hands on a knife, someone's dead."

It was now a gamble to see if Akemi was in UTOKYO

-

❝Akemi's back❞

You and Shimura said at the same time.

Kita and Kuroo stopped in their tracks and looked at you.

"What?"

You sighed, feeling a tear run down your cheek. "When I thought everything was okay, when I thought it was gonna go back to normal, Akemi just goes and ruins it. I had to jinx it, didn't I?" You said, crouching down and burying your face with your hands. Kita immediately knelt down and ran a hand through your hair. ❝It's okay...❞ You stumbled forward and buried your face into Kita's chest. Your tears immediately soaked through his shirt. "As long as your there... it will be. Promise to always be there?" You slowly looked up to him. He slightly gasped at your tear stained red face. He smiled at you with a worried expression. He hugged you tight. "I promise..."

The two of you stayed still for a few minutes before a bored/worried Kuroo cleared his throat. "Your leaving someone alone?" You laughed and stood up, helping Kita up. "Thanks for waiting." Kuroo nodded. "Now let's go!"

When you arrived at your dorm, there were two girls, one with short brown hair and matching eyes, and a really pretty one with raven hair and matching eyes, a beauty mark on her left lower cheek.

"H-hi! I'm Y/n L/n, but you can call me Y/n." You stuttered. Kita wrapped an arm around your shoulder in order to calm you down. Kuroo stepped forward. "Ah, Kiyoko, Yukie-San. Nice meeting you two here." He greeted. Kiyoko waved. "I'm Kiyoko Shimizu and this is Yukie Shirofuku." She pointed at Yukie who waved. "Hi Kuroo-San." They both said at the same time.

Kuroo looked at you then at the girls.

Kuroo had a stern look on his face now. "Now, your other roommate, Akemi? Don't trust her, she's me and y/n's cousin and she's done horrible things to us both before. She was imprisoned but it seems she got out. I'll leave it to y/n to tell you later but promise you won't tell."

The girls shivered and nodded.

Kuroo smiled. "Great! Now me and Kita will be heading to our dorms. Protect y/n at all costs, well not really all, but you get it." They nodded again, a bit more seriously now.

Kita waved at you and so did Kuroo, who afterward, threw an arm around Kita's shoulder causing the gray-haired to glare at him. Kuroo shivered and let go, raising his arms in defeat.

"Okay, we'll best be going now. Bye n/n." Kita said, kissing you on the cheek. Your cheeks flared red. "B-bye Shin."

Once they left, you closed the door and leaned your back on it, crouching down. Tears immediately welled in your eyes. Yukie and Kiyoko rushed towards you and knelt in front of you. Kiyoko hugged you and patted your back. "Let it all out, hun." Yukie said, her lips pressing into a thin line. Kiyoko rubbed your head, you sobbed.

"Summer before third year..." You sobbed out. The girls ears perked up. "What about it?"

"Dad... cheated on mum, had a big fight... Threw a vase at her, she died of blood loss. Dad's in jail... I had to live with aunt Himiko, Akemi's mum. Himiko lives alone because of therapy and shit. She abused me every day. Until Kita came and helped me. One day, she got caught hurting me outside the house, my cousin, Akaashi and Kita helped me against here before the police came..."

Yukie raised a brow. "Wait- Akaashi Keiji?" You nodded before continuing.

"But I almost died because of the vase she threw at me. I woke up, a week later, Himiko and Akemi's murders and crimes were exposed and both of them were locked up... Akemi always hurt me in some sort of way when we were children... Broke my ankle once..."

(I swear if the Sangwoo comments suddenly pop out-)

Kiyoko winced at your back story. "I know that if we say sorry, it won't really help. But always know me and Yukie will protect you. Right, Yukie?" Kiyoko looked at Yukie, the brunette nodded.

"Now when I thought everything was finally okay, Akemi's suddenly our roommate. Akemi Gasai." You said, burying your head into your knees, sobbing. Yukie rubbed your back. "You didn't know, hun. It's okay." She comforted. "Now let's unpack shall we?"

The room was pretty big for a simple dorm. Two beds were placed on each side, each being separated by cabinets with pullout drawers. There were pullout drawers under the bed for extra things too. In each corner of the room, there were study desks.

The three of you looked at each other. "I take the right corner." You said. Kiyoko then proceeded to take the bed beside the one you were taking. Yukie took the one in front of yours. You stared at them. "What? It's called to avoid a direct approach." You nodded at their response and sat in the bed. You started unpacking as well.

While the three of you were unpacking, you told them more of Akemi's crimes. They just nodded and said their opinions.

Until, Akemi walked in. Her dirty blonde locks (IM FINALLY GIVING HER A DESCRIPTION- if I did... then ignore the past desc) were tied into high pigtails, her golden-yellow orbs scanning the room. Her beige sweater that went up to her thighs had a bit of blood in the corners.

She was the reincarnation of Himiko Toga.

(Sorry I had to put that.)

"Well hello there, Y/n L/n." She greeted.

You flinched at the sound of her high-pitched voice. "Ah... Akemi Gasai in the flesh." Kiyoko muttered. Yukie sat down beside you and Kiyoko on the floor. "You didn't tell me your cousin looked like Himiko Toga!" She whisper shouted. You shrugged. "It wasn't important in my opinion." Yukie lightly slapped you on the arm. "She's gonna sleep in the bed beside mine, what if she murders me in my sleep?"

"Shut up, I'm her target." You deadpanned. "Yeah... but... Yandere..." Yukie stammered as Akemi walked closer to the three of you. "What're you all talking about?" She asked, tilting her head, a creepy smile on her face.

"Our majors. What's your major, Akemi?" You asked. Akemi thought for a while. "Phlebotomy. All about blood!"

You tilted your head. "But don't you need to have GED in high school to be accepted?" "I did!"

She started unpacking her stuff by her bed. "Well... me, Kiyoko, and Y/n are just gonna hang out for the rest of the day. We'll se ya later." Yukie said, pushing you two outside. She placed a small camera in by the door.

"Let's go." She said.

Yukie pushed you and Kiyoko towards the corridor where she opened her phone and swiped on it. "What the heck was that for?!" You asked, an irk mark on your head. Yukie showed you her phone, revealing the dorm. "I used to do it with the boys back at Fukurodani. I guess I bring a camera out of instinct now. It's connected with the camera. This way, we can watch what Akemi's doing." She explained. You took the phone and stared at the camera. Akemi was still standing there, a crooked smile on her face. "Y/n you bitch. You brought me and mum to jail and you're so going to pay for it." She walked towards her bed and sat down at the edge, pulling her back pack to her lap. She took everything out. Knives, drugs, ropes, and all that Yandere shit was scattered across the bed. "First I'll turn your friends against you... You'll be very broken considering you never really had friends. I'll get them to bully you... yes, that could work. Then I'll turn your boyfriend against you. He is cute, why don't I date him? You'll be broken and all I need to do is do the honors of killing you. You won't be against it in that state!" Akemi cackled evilly, pleasured and satisfied with her plan.

"You'll pay, y/n." She had an evil psychotic smile on her face, sending shivers down you and the girls' spines.

Kiyoko took the phone and zoomed into the bed, analyzing the things scattered. "Looks like she is a yandere. We'll have to get rid of her before something goes wrong." You nodded in agreement. "Let's watch her somewhere else."

The three of you decided on a Boba shop across the road, it was only less than a block from the university so you decided to walk.

You sipped on your drink, watching the screen intently. Akemi was just fixing her things, spewing random details about the plan. It was random, but it was important for you three. Whatever she was plotting, you needed to know every single detail no matter how small and insignificant, because if you missed at least one detail... Things could mess up. Badly. Kiyoko took down notes while you listened for every small detail. Yukie... well...she just munched down on her food. You screen recorded it for further analysis and so that the boys could listen.

"I thought that they had Akemi wear a straightjacket?" Yukie asked as she munched on her food. You shook your head. "They only put her in a special cell... But I guess she found a way out." Yukie and Kiyoko nodded their heads in understanding. You sipped on your drink as Akemi started talking again. "Or... maybe I'll just kill y/n's boyfriend~ It would be nice... It would be nice." She said to herself.

Your eyes widened and you almost spilled on your drink. Kiyoko wrote down notes in a heavier manner, making the characters she wrote bold. Yukie chewed on her food harder like a dog, proceeding to ask for seconds. Maybe it was anger seeping through all three of you right now...

"And I'll kill her friends too! That would be too fun!" Akemi said as she flung a knife in the air and caught it. "Ah, y/n, y/n~ you do not know what's coming for you~" Akemi chuckled, sharpening her knife.

You just stared at the screen in shock along with the two other girls. Kiyoko jotted down the phrase: '•Kill all y/n's friends?' and rested her head on the table with a sigh. Yukie slowed down her eating and drank water in order to gulp down all the food. You looked at the notes Kiyoko took. You shook your head and slapped yourself in order to see if you were just in a big, bad, nightmare. You opened your eyes and saw that you were still there, looking at the note pad. "No, no... All of... us?" You mumbled.

Yukie put a hand on your shoulder and rubbed it with her thumb. "It's alright... We're all in this together. And rest assure that we won't leave you. Never. We're not like that. Right, Kiyoko?" Kiyoko put her head up and nodded. "I won't let you suffer alone."

You smiled at your new friends. "Thank you guys, so much. I am so grateful to have friends like you." You smiled at the two. They smiled back and ushered you up. "Let's go to the dormitories before Akemi does something bad. We can't trust her alone." Kiyoko said.

The three of you paid the check and left the shop.

MEANWHILE...

Shimura had called for the Mekakushi gang. Only few of them had come though. There was Shintaro, Momo, Kido, Kano, Marry, Konoha, and Ene. But they were enough for the search. Shimura stood in front of the incomplete gang. "Shintaro, Kano, the two of you have had contact with y/n, ask her if she knows anything. If she knows something, bring her here immediately and let's confer with her. Bring Ene with you. Kido, Marry, Konoha, I want the two of you to search for Akemi. Search here in Hyogo first then search Tokyo, where y/n is. Try to search around UTokyo too. I heard y/n's there." Shimura discussed. All of them nodded sternly, even Kano.

"The search starts next week. Gather information if you can, but you don't really need to." Shimura continued. "This is a picture of Akemi." She showed a picture of the psychopath. Konoha raised his hand. "Isn't that Himiko Toga?" Shimura sighed. "No. Now I'll give you a brief report on Akemi and why she needs to be locked up." The group nodded.

"Akemi's done a lot of anonymous murders, which means she murders people and hide their bodies in an intact place. That way, she won't get caught. But ever since Y/n and her friends spilled some beans on her, we've found the bodies and caught her and her mom, Himiko, who is also locked up here. Most of the 'MISSING' flyers from the past years were retrieved and were matched up with the DNA from the bodies we found at the old Gasai residence. And according to y/n, Himiko's taught Akemi to hate y/n and her family. So... it's possible that Akemi is targeting y/n. Now, most of the bodies have been scanned and about half of them have been drugged, so it's possible she also deals with drugs. I want all of you in the field searching for any evidence you can get next week so you better prepare." Shimura sternly explained, her voice not faltering once.

"Understood?" Shimura asked. "UNDERSTOOD SIR YES SIR!" They all yelled out of fear, except for Kido. She just whispered an 'Understood...' Shimura glared. "Who you calling sir?"

"MA'AM YES MA'AM!" They all saluted. Konoha just looked at them in confusion and copied them.

"Now, y'all can leave now. Go!" All of them scrammed around until Shimura death glared at all of them and they all left.

Shimura sighed. "Kids..." The twenty year old said.

KIYOKO'S TRAIN OF THOUGHTS

As the three of us walked to the dormitories, I thought about y/n and what she must be feeling knowing what her cousin is planning for her. Especially when it's very bad.

[I feel so bad for her... To have that kind of life right now... it sucks. Especially when the one aching to kill you is your cousin. She also has to work as CEO for a very busy rich company. I wonder how she's holding herself together after all these...] I glanced at the h/c haired. She had a pained expression on her face. I knew I wasn't really good at calming and comforting people but it's worth the shot. I rubbed her back in order to calm her down. Yukie just whispered comforting phrases to her. [She must have a goal or something, motivation. But it's easy for people to give up nowadays... Especially teenagers. She must want to achieve her goal badly. What is her goal, though? It must be something she treasures or is very significant to her. She doesn't deserve all of this. A normal teenager's problem is studying, homework, pop quizzes. Not all this. If it means carrying her burden along with her, I'll do it. I will fight for her. I will help her get over this. She seems like an amazing person after all. Maybe this is why a person as 'unfeeling' like Kita fell in love with her. Because of how she struggles through her burdens and accepts it. She lives through it and suffers through it. I wonder how she still stays positive up to today. I'm probably very lucky to have met a person like her. Maybe her life story will have an impact on me and my personality. For the better.] I held her hand and rubbed circles in it as we entered the dorm, spotting Akemi napping.

YUKIE'S TRAIN OF THOUGHTS

I looked at the figure of Akemi sleeping. She looked peaceful... But I know that it's just because she's sleeping.

[Poor y/n, having to go through the burden named: 'Akemi'. I'm sure that this is just an obstacle for y/n. Like the boss level. And maybe, just maybe, I can learn something good out of this obstacle. And there's no way I'd leave y/n alone... She's faced too much, she definitely needs a break. I mean- did the God's intern accidentally screw up and put all the burdens in two years of y/n's life? If the guy did, God has to fire him. The guy just pure sucks.] I lay down on my bed as y/n took a bath. Kiyoko lay on her bed and stared blankly at the ceiling. [She must be processing this whole thing too. About how hard it must be to be y/n right now. It really is hard to process it. But I wonder how y/n processes it. It has to be really hard to process it as the main target. But since y/n has some police friends, the job should be less challenging than how it would normally be. If she's facing a burden like this, except way worse, then I'm willing to help.] I checked my phone. 5:30PM [We should be ordering or cooking dinner soon. We'll have to decide on what everyone wants. If we don't want to anger Akemi yet... I'll honestly eat anything but I'm more of in the mood for some tofu. My vegetarian side is really pushing in now.] I heard y/n sing the song f/music as the shower went on. The song is pretty cool. [It's pretty hard, considering she's been carrying the burden for almost two years. God's intern really is dumb.] I took some chocolates from my pocket and stuffed them into my mouth. [Damn, this chocolate almost made me forget about the situation...]

After I finished eating, y/n came out of the bathroom in her pajamas and Kiyoko went in. "How ya doing, y/n?" I asked. She looked down and sighed. "Fine, I guess."

And I knew she wasn't.

But who could blame her? With what she was facing, there was no way anyone would be happy about that.

All we could do is somehow help her.

"Well... School starts tomorrow and we could probably squeeze some time after school...?" Yukie wiggled her brows and y/n knew what she was implementing. She sighed.

-----

"No." You said, plopping yourself down on the bed.

"But y/nnnnn~" Yukie whined, stuffing more chocolates in her mouth. You deadpanned and sighed, pulling out your phone and scrolling through your socials. You chuckled at this one photo of the twins. "It's been a while since I've seen the two..." You whispered to yourself. Kiyoko emerged from the bathroom and Yukie went in. "Yukie can be a pain sometimes..." Kiyoko sighed, lying on her bed.

WITH THE BOYS

"Is y/n gonna be okay with being roommates with Akemi?" Kita asked Kuroo for what seemed like the millionth time for Kuroo. Their other roommates, Bokuto and Konoha had already left to hang out, leaving the two.

Kuroo sighed. "Why don't you text her? I'm sure she's fine." Kuroo suggested. Kita smiled and took his phone, typing on it. "Thanks Kuroo-San"

N/N 💖💕

Shin💖 Hello n/n How are you? How are you grappling with the fact that Akemi is your roommate?

N/N💖💕 Hi Shin! :) And to answer your questions; ⒈ I'm okay! Kiyoko and Yukie are really nice! ⒉ Kiyoko and Yukie helped me process it, but I'm still a bit sad... N E ways, what about you?

Shin💖 Good to know you're okay. You got me worried with the news. Well, I'm okay, my roommates are good, i guess

N/N💖💕 Yay! what do you mean by 'i guess'?

Shin💖 I mean... they're a bit loud, except for Konoha. (a bit loud means very very loud btw)

N/N💖💕 Oh I see. Yukie's also pretty loud but not that much, she's very nice though Kiyoko isn't really good with words but her actions speak for her.

Shin💖 Good.

N/N💖💕 So why did you text?

Shin💖 I just wanted to see if you were okay and Kuroo-San was getting tired of me asking if you were fine. But you're fine now, right?

N/N💖💕 Now that you're here, yea!

Shin💖 :)

N/N💖💕 *G A S P* You just... did ':)'

Shin💖 Yea... so..?

N/N💖💕 You used to say you have no time to use it!

Shin💖 Well... maybe I just wanted to try it out..?

N/N💖💕 Okay! 😊

Shin💖 mhm... so now that we know we're both fine, what do we do?

N/N💖💕 Well... I'm kinda deciding dinner with the girls rn

Shin💖 Oh Am I disturbing you? Should we stop texting?

N/N💖💕 No! You're not being a nuisance! We can talk about random things!

Shin💖 Are you sure? Konoha and Bokuto just came in and I can try to talk with them

N/N💖💕 Yeah! We're deciding on onigiri So, do you need me to leave so that you can discuss dinner with your roommies too?

UNO REVERSE CARD!

Kita sighed at your obliviousness. "So Kita? What do you want?" Konoha asked. Kita waved him off. "I'm okay with anything." He continued typing.

Shin💖 We've decided now. So... how are you really feeling about Akemi?

N/N💖💕 I don't know... I'm gonna try to call Kisaragi-San later along with Kiyoko and Yukie

Shin💖 Okay, good. If you need me, you can go visit me anytime, okay?

N/N💖💕 YESSIR!

Shin💖 Okay bye. Good night. Sweet dreams. Liked by N/N💖💕

N/N💖💕 Aweee! gn! ilysm!!1!111 Liked by Shin💖

You smiled at his message. [Best. Boyfriend. Ever.] You thought as Kiyoko left to get onigiri.

You gestured for Yukie to come with you. She went to your bed and sat on the edge. "What?" She whispered. "Let's call the cops." You whispered. Yukie nodded and exited the room, saying she still had to get stuff back at her friend's dorm. A few minutes later, you exited, saying you needed to jog for a bit. Akemi just smirked. "You're just scared of being alone with me."

You rolled your eyes and left, going straight to the restroom nearby, where Yukie was in. You entered and locked the door behind you. "Yukie?"

Yukie perked her head from a stall. She gestured for you to enter. You went in and pulled your phone out. "Let's make this quick."

You dialed Shintaro's number

SORRY BUT THIS NUMBER IS UNREACHABLE

You gritted your teeth "Shit."

You dialed Kano's number and placed it next to your ear.

SORRY BUT THIS NUMBER IS UNREACHABLE

You could swear your phone wasn't letting you call anyone.

You took Yukie's phone and dialed both numbers, to have the same answer. "Fuck."

Yukie looked at you worriedly then sighed. "Let's just go."

On the way to the dorm, you met Kiyoko and the two of you told her about the fail. She just pursed her lips and said: 'It's not your fault. Maybe their busy...?' The two of you nodded and held back groans of failure.

That night, the four of you ate onigiri and went straight to bed.

MISSION LOG:

DAY ONE: FIFTY/FIFTY,

Y/N AND THE GIRLS RECEIVED INFORMATION ON AKEMI'S PLAN BUT FAILED TO INFORM KANO AND SHINTARO.

THE MEKAKUSHI GANG ARE CURRENTLY PREPARING FOR THE SEARCH AND WERE TOLD TO PUT THEIR PHONES ON SILENT AS THE TRAINING WENT ON.

AKEMI IS PLOTTING HER 'REVENGE' ON Y/N AND HER FRIENDS

You woke up, the alarm you set ringing so loud, you wanted to blast it to pieces.

You sat up and yawned, ruffling your hair as you did so. You got up, grabbed your things, and headed to the bathroom. You looked at the mirror. Your h/c hair was frizzy, e/c eyes were a bit small as they had been closed the whole night. You splashed water on your face continuously until you were satisfied. You grabbed a cup and put some water, gargling it. You spit it and washed it off with water.

(WHY THE HECK AM I WRITING ABOUT THIS)

After, you showered and changed into presentable but casual clothes.

Akemi was outside the bathroom when you came out. She entered, slightly pushing your shoulder. You walked out, your friends were already drying their hair. "Morning guys." You said with a yawn. "Morning..." They both answered, in a sleepy tone. "First day of my first year in college, wonder how it's gonna go..." You muttered.

After getting ready, the three of you headed out and walked towards the main building. You all headed towards your classes, which were separate because of your courses. You were taking business, to sharpen your skills as a young CEO.

"Iwa- chAN~" A voice called out. "SHuT UP KUSOKAWA!" A different voice answered. You just ignored it and sat down.

A few seconds later, a man with spiky, brown hair, sat down beside you.

(SO I SAW A HEADCANON THAT IWA WAS FILIPINO

I LOOKED UP SOME WORDS AND DECIDED TO MAKE HIM ONE HERE

I'LL BE TYPING WORDS THAT ARE SIMILAR TO THE ENGLISH MEANING)

"Nakakainis naman yun." (That guy's such a pain...) The guy muttered, softly slamming his hands on the table. You darted your eyes to the guy and raised your brow. "Huh? Did you say something?" You asked, genuinely confused.

The guy looked at you and hid his face in embarrassment. "Sorry, it's my second language I was speaking..." He apologized in Japanese. You put your hands in front of you to signify it was okay. "It's alright I understand... What's your second language?" "Filipino, or what some call: Tagalog" You smiled. "Oh! It must be cool to speak other languages! So... you have some 'Filipino' blood?" You asked, getting interested at the fact that your seatmate speaks an interesting language. He nodded. "My mother, or in Filipino: Nanay." Your eyes sparkled at the trivia. "Cool!"

Iwaizumi, on the other hand was flustered because no one found him 'cool', or gave him such praise. It would always be 'Oikawa-Sama! Oikawa-Kun!'.

He held his hand for you to shake. "Iwaizumi Hajime, pleasure to meet you." You thought for a while, you could swear you heard that name before... "Iwaizumi?"

He nodded. "My name."

Now that you think about it... "Iwaizumi... Haji?" You asked. Iwaizumi's eyes widened. Only one person called him that... "N/N?" Your eyes widened. It was him, your childhood friend from Miyagi. (YAY! More connections with the characters! First it was Akaashi, then Kuroo, now Iwaizumi?)

"Haji! It's been a while! Like what? Maybe six years?" You chirped at the male spiker.

"N/N! Am I glad to see you. Kusokawa was getting more and more annoying." Iwaizumi complained, making you laugh. The three of you were childhood best friends. But when you were around twelve, you had to move to Hyogo. But that doesn't mean you three didn't forget about each other. AND. It was a platonic friendship, before you readers get your suspicions and say 'oH brown's acting... sUs.' oops.. I think I broke the fourth wall...

"So... How's life?" He asked, scratching the back of his head.

You thought for a while, [Should I tell him? What if he's not the Iwaizumi Hajime from six years ago?] You looked at the brunette, who looked a bit nervous. [Yeahhh he's definitely Haji from six years ago.] "Well... Come closer." You gestured him to come over. He did as you told and leaned a bit closer. "So?" You looked down. "Well... the past year hasn't been very bright..."

AFTER EXPLAINING BECAUSE AUTHOR-CHAN IS GETTING TIRED OF EXPLAINING THIS SHIT

Iwaizumi covered his mouth with his hand in order to cover his jaw dropping. His expression immediately went from happy to: 'OMG I'm so sorry can I do anything to help?'

You smiled sadly at him. "Well, anyways, why'd you take the business course?" You asked, trying to change the subject.

Iwaizumi, thank the gods above, cooperated. "Well... I don't know, actually. I think it seems... nice, I guess. What about you? Why'd you take on business?" He scratched his nape.

"Well, I'm the current young CEO of my mum's company and... even if I could skip college because of my experience and shit, I wanted to live a normal person's life and perhaps sharpen my skills in this perspective." You answered. There wasn't really an answer to why you did so, maybe it was because of you being given such a big position at a young age? Or the fact that your mum had inspired you and you somehow wanted to keep at least one remembrance of her alive... You didn't know. Iwaizumi nodded his head, somehow understanding.

"Well, I'm currently looking for a place to intern at, for experience." He said, looking out at the far windows.

You then had an idea.

"Ayo... I'm currently looking for someone to take the place of my old adviser..." You said, looking at him. Iwaizumi's eyes widened. "Adviser!?!? I can't be your adviser." He argued. You put a finger to your chin. "A part-time adviser who can be of seventeen plus, and give me advice. AND... I can help you learn about business industry! And- as far as I know, you're the one who gives me advice all the time, and it gets me to places." You said back, trying to get him to apply. After all, he's the one who saved you from Akemi once, you basically trust him with your life. The guy was like your personal bodyguard back then. He even gave you advice that got you to be with Kita.

and yes, you called him for love advice.

He finally nodded after deep thinking.

You raised your brows. "Ohoho?"

He slapped your back. "Stop it."

RING RING

The bell had rung, signifying the start of the first class. Wish all the first years (except for Akemi) luck!

'GOOD LUCKKK'

During your breaktime, which was thankfully at the same time Kita had his break time, you invited Iwaizumi over to discuss about the internship. (I've gotta stop blasting the BNHA op whenever I type 'intern'-)

You went over to Kita, waving at the gray haired. He was peacefully eating his lunch in the cafeteria, which was empty. You looked around, [Not much people unlike high school... maybe they're in the nearby cafe] You mentally assumed. You sat down beside Kita and told him about your first class. You were smiling through all of it even when you were talking about this really strict teacher. "I also met my childhood friend!" You blabbered. Kita's ears perked up, "He or she?" the latter asked.

You raised your eyebrows and gave him a teasing smirk.

"Well... it's a boy, but you have nothing to fear! It's all platonic! Actually, I interned him since we're in the same course and he needs experience." You said, your thoughts wandering elsewhere. "You can intern a comrade in college?" Kita asked, slightly interested. You nodded your head. "As long as you have or own a company and have legal rights over it or something..." You answered.

"Now let's talk about your day!"

And so, Kita told you about how his first period went and how his professor was, how hard he assumed it would be, and all that type of first day stuff. Kita had an assumption that he'd be able to cope with the new environment in no time, maybe a week at most.

Iwaizumi sat down on their table. "Sorry to interrupt, y/n called me here?"

"More like invited. But yeah! We're talking about the internship!" You said, grumbling out the first part. "So... I need details on your 'can-do and can't do's', your schedule, availability, and your personality. That'll grade if you're fit or not fit to be my advisor." You said.

"B-but you told me I was fit!" Iwaizumi whined slightly. You just pouted back.

Kita shook his head. "There's no more arguing when she's made her mind. Best listen to her decisions." (SHOOK)

The brown-haired sighed. "Fine, I can do anything as soon as I put my mind to it, and if I really want a good outcome. Can't do's, Just go back to my first sentence. We basically have the same schedule except for out third period, I'm available as soon as I'm finished with school work and I've rested." He stated.

You clapped your hands in satisfaction. "Yes! You're hired! You'll be coming to the office along with me and Kita, every weekend and when you're available. I'll give you a brief tour around the building, introduce you to the employees and their position, and I'll let you observe what I do for the meanwhile!" You planned, already imagining the scene in your head. Iwaizumi nodded in understanding as you turned your attention toward your boyfriend. "And you there! Are you done with your 'ritual'?" You asked.

Kita normally had a ritual, but you weren't so sure because all of you were still quite new to the place.

The boy nodded his head. "I cleaned the washroom nearest to my classroom this morning."

Iwaizumi's jaw dropped, but he hid his shock. You just nodded. "Ah, okay."

The rest of break was spent with you stealing food from Kita and gobbling it down, discussing how the other two men's day went, and talking about the 'Akemi' situation.

"Well, anyway, Kisaragi-San, the police whom we approached, wasn't available last night. So was Kano-San." You said as you chewed down on your f/f. You swallowed it down with chocolate milk. "Don't eat like a troll, n/n. You'll choke on your food." Kita warned.

You slowed down your eating. You honestly weren't scared of him however. You saw him as a cute little baby trying to look tough.

You chuckled at the thought.

You reached to your chocolate milk to find that it's empty. You stood up. "I'mma just get chocolate milk in the vending machine." You said as you walked towards the machine.

The two boys just sat there in an awkward silence while you were gone.

"So..." Iwaizumi awkwardly tried to start a conversation. "You and n/n?" He asked, rubbing the back of his neck. Kita nodded. "Almost a year now." "Ah, congratulations then." Iwaizumi congratulated him. Kita just nodded in response with a small smile on his face. "Thank you."

*ANOTHER AWKWARD SILENCE*

"You and n/n, childhood friends?" Kita asked. The sudden question made Iwaizumi shiver. "Y-yeah... we met while fishing, then we both met Oikawa after a few days or so. We were like three peas in a pod, inseparable, but we only saw each other as friends. Sadly, when we were twelve, n/n had to move to Hyogo. She kept in touch, however. She even asked for love advice, for you." Iwaizumi explained, eyeing Kita as he said the last phrase. Kita internally blushed but made a straight face. "I see, a platonic friendship. I heard from n/n that you're half -Filipino?" Kita inquired, trying to avoid the awkward silence again.

Iwaizumi nodded. "My mother."

"Ah, okay. Do you speak the language?" Now, Kita was genuinely interested. He'd never befriended a foreigner in his life. Yes, Aran's name sounded... 'foreign', but that was it.

Iwaizumi nodded. "Yes, I actually do. Visited her a couple times in the Philippines, it's even fun to talk to her about Oikawa in the language while Oikawa doesn't know what it means." Iwaizumi chuckled at the thought. Kita slightly smiled. "I see."

You arrived and sat down beside Kita, sipping down on your milk. "The vending machine broke and I kicked it a billion times for it to work. I tried shouting to the two of you but you were too occupied with your conversation." You pouted out.

"Sorry." They both blurted out.

You laughed. "It's okay, now, me and Haji have class so we'll have to go." You said, kissing Kita on the cheek and walking towards the direction of your class. Iwaizumi stood up and waved at Kita. "Bye, it was nice talking to ya." Iwaizumi said, while Kita just returned a nod.

▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬▬

The three of you walked in the halls of the [company name] building. It was vast indeed. Most promoted workers had a mini bedroom in their offices like you. Theirs were just smaller. Most had office boxes that could be split into a group or individuality, depending on his/her role. The building had approximately 60 floors, not including the rooftop, where there was an infinity pool and jacuzzi for chilling. A barbeque grill was also placed for the sake of hungry people. The 60 floors also did not include the cafeteria, and you know what a cafeteria is, just imagine it with ten times food supply.

Mhm. You were a rich woman.

Kira met with the three of you and continued the tour, bringing Kita to the lounge on the way. That's when the real work starts. You let Iwaizumi watch you and Kira work all day, going through partnership and endorsing offers, and all that business stuff.

"Now, Haji, whatever you do here, is in behalf of me and now that you've seen me work, you'll have to try to put it in my point of view and do what you think I would do. If you're unsure, you can ask me for consent of the decision. And, if it benefits the company, you could also order the employees around based on their roles, as long as it's work related. That's it." You explained.

Iwaizumi nodded in understanding as you swung your bag in your shoulder. "Now let's go. We can't keep Shin-Shin waiting."

A WEEK LATER

The search for Akemi began. The Mekakushi-Dan started in the Hyogo field. But since there were no weird reports, they moved to Tokyo real quick.

MEANWHILE...

You were walking down the empty halls of the university, class had just ended and you were the last one to get out of the room. Mostly because your classmates were crowding the door and you had to wait for everybody to get out.

You turned towards the bridge that connects the building and the dorms to see Akemi. Smiling creepily in a yandere manner, a fist formed. You wanted to run but your legs felt like lead. You wanted to shout out loud but it felt like someone had stuffed a billion marshmallows in your mouth. "Sorry hun, I've got you cornered. If only you didn't put me to jail... your death woulda been quicker. You've got no friends to help you, no more 'Shin-Shin' to help you now~" Akemi purred.

"...Help..." You managed to squeak out, tears running down your eyes, trailing down to your chin, falling to the floor. Akemi laughed. "Look at you, pathetic without your friends." Oh how you wanted to beat the life out of the blonde. She made you miserable since day one. You'll just have to ring the cops right? WRONG. Your phone was placed in your bag and you'd need at least thirty seconds to get it. Akemi had fast reflexes and she could kill you in those thirty seconds. If only you had a distraction...

A light bulb appeared by your head.

You quickly took off your shoes and threw one at Akemi. She screamed in pain and you took the time to open your bag and take your phone. Seeing that Akemi recovered, you threw another shoe. You opened your phone and rung Shintaro.

[Hello? Y/n are you-]

"Y/N YOU FUCKEN BITCH!" Akemi screamed, throwing a punch at you. You were too slow to dodge it and the punch landed on your eye, making you squirm in pain.

[Y/N Stay there! You're i n UTokyo right?!] Shintaro said, the sound of running could be heard.

[Jia! Kano! Call the group! Akemi's in UTokyo!] You heard from the phone. Akemi threw a punch at your cheek, "If I don't have much time... best savor the time I have left!" She kicked you in the stomach as you curled into a ball to avoid much pain. Akemi just smirked and picked up a rock that definitely did not appear from nowhere. She threw it at you, immediately hitting your back, you screamed in pain.

[Akemi stay away from Y/n right now!] You heard Kano say.

Akemi just continued on beating you up, trying to pry you off your current position but you wouldn't budge.

"YOU KNOW I AIN'T GONNA STOP HURTING YOU IF YOU'RE NOT GONNA BUDGE!" Akemi snapped. She started beating you up harder, insulting you and every thing that had something to do with you. Your family, friends, your looks, how she thinks you're such a fake brat and you should just die...

You were crying softly as she did so, her insults killing you mentally and her beatings, physically.

It shot straight to your heart, the arteries that spread positivity, now filled with negativity. But one artery kept spreading positivity through your veins. One reminded you that... there were people who loved you and cared for you, there were people who were trying to make your life better, there were people who accepted you, people who couldn't live without you...

And if you died... It would leave a really big impact on them. You had to stay strong. You had to do something. But what could you do when the antagonist obviously has the upper hand here? Or what could you say...?

"KITA! KIYOKO! YUKIE! ANYONE.. JUST ANYONE HELP-" You shouted out the loudest you could but Akemi kicked your mouth. You could taste the metallic taste of your own blood.

A teacher appeared, she looked horrified. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH" She screamed. Before she could run away, Akemi took another rock and threw it straight to the teacher's neck, making the teacher faint. Or possibly die.

MEANWHILE...

Kita heard a high-pitched scream. He nudged Kuroo. "Did you hear that?" He asked. The bed head nodded. "Of course I did. Let's check it out." The two of them exited the library, trudging towards where most students were heading.

"I wonder what's happening."

"Do you think there's a ghost?"

"It has to be something... terrifying."

"Or scarring."

"I'm concerned now. I swear that scream sounded like the new foreign teacher."

"You mean Miss Maria Reynolds?"

"Yeah.. She teaches English right? For those who suck at it."

"Mhm."

"Wait. The one with brown hair and always wears red?"

"She's pretty ya know. I'll show you a picture."

CREDITS TO THE OWNER

"This conversation's getting out of track."

"We know."

Kita and Kuroo ignored the conversation nearby and trudged ahead. "ANYONE! HELP" A different voice screamed out. A very familiar voice...

"Y/N!" They both screamed, running. Not even giving a shit about the complaints from the people. They were both met with Akemi beating Y/n up, Y/n... in a curled up position, blood dripping from her almost covered up mouth and from scars in her body. Akemi didn't stop when the crowd arrived. She kept on kicking the poor h/c haired.

"AKEMI DONT TOUCH Y/N" Kuroo shouted, pushing the girl away. Akemi fell on her butt, she snarled and gritted her teeth. "Too late hun."

"Don't 'hun' me." Kuroo snarled back.

Kita ran to y/n. "Are you okay?" You weakly smiled, your bruised face covering up your beauty. "Do I look okay?"

"🚨AKEMI📢DO NOT🚨MOVE📢A FINGER🚨 AND KEEP📢YOUR HANDS🚨IN THE AIR📢" Shintaro's voice rang through the whole campus. The Mekakushi-Dan ran to the area of chaos. Kido and Momo took a hold of Akemi, immediately making her wear a straight jacket. Marry, Ayano, and Ene took you and Miss Maria Reynolds to the ambulance.

Seto and Hibiya helped Kido and Momo put Akemi in the straight jacket.

Kita and Kuroo watched as they did everything as if it had been planned. Shintaro went beside them. "Mekakushi-Dan... it's an elite group ya know? I used to be in it. We kinda parted ways... Anyways, you can visit Y/n later. Thank you for cooperating." The brown haired walked away.

Kita and Kuroo sighed in relief.

The battle was almost done.

---

3 DAYS LATER

3RD POV

You lay on the bed, unconscious, a tube, in your wrist connected to an IV. You wore the light blue hospital clothes, and even if you weren't there for very long... you indeed smelled like hospital. (HAD TO PUT IT T_T) You hadn't woken in three days due to blood loss on the way to the hospital. Even if most of them were bruises, the scars Akemi opened caused lots of your blood to pour out. The doctor's found a blood donor however and they're currently taking his blood.

Kita arrived at the hospital, along with Akaashi, Bokuto, and Kuroo. Most of the staff knew their names...

All four of them looked empty, with their blank faces and widened eyes. It was as if time stopped for them and they were stuck with that look. However, it was rumored that they have even sadder faces in your hospital room. But, no one else was in the room where it happens, so we can just assume that it happened.

Kita entered the room, sitting immediately on the floor, by your bed. He held your hand. "N/n..." He muttered, tears flooding his brown eyes. Akaashi went behind Kita and patted his back, holding Bokuto's hand. Bokuto rubbed circles on Akaashi's hand with his thumb... While Kuroo just stood in the corner, sobbing on his own (HANDS UP RN IF YOU'RE KUROO IN THIS SCENE��)

Kuroo pulled a Pocky stick (specifically strawberry) from his bag and munched on it furiously, still balling his eyes out.

Bokuto pulled out his own Pocky sticks (still strawberry) out of hunger, he hadn't really known you that much or communicated much with you... but from the way you treated him, and from his boyfriend's stories about you, you were an amazing and nice person. He could never find anyone as trusting or as kind.

Akaashi grabbed a stick from his boyfriend and ate it, crying with a blank face.

Kita kept muttering sweet nothings to you and to himself as tears made it's way to his eyes once more. His voice, barely audible. "I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you..." He repeated, and repeated, each word filled with more love than the other. The three other boys felt bad, but at the same time knew they couldn't blame themselves. They were just mere witnesses, according to Kita.

Man, that guy could throw a toaster at me and I'd thank him...

wAit- we're getting carried away.

NEWAYS

They all sobbed in the room quietly for the next ten minutes until a bunch of doctors came in with a pint of blood. "We'll be injecting the blood into her now, you can decide whether to stay or leave." One said, putting on gloves.

They replaced the IV with the pint of blood and connected it to the tube, the blood slowly making it's why down the tube and into her wrist, circulating into her whole body. Y/n's finger twitched and you groaned. Kita reached over to you but a doctor ushered him back. "Not yet, she's still regaining consciousness." He stated.

Kita backed away, Kuroo went forward and patted Kita's back. "At least she's alive, huh? She's done so much and suffered so much... She deserves to live more, don't ya think?" The bed head said. Kita nodded in agreement.

Your eyes shot open and you sat up, breathing heavily. "What the fuck?!?!"

FIVE YEARS LATER

You and Kita were in the kitchen, making dinner.

After graduating, the two of you bought an apartment in Hyogo. It's been approximately five years since the 'Akemi incident', six years since Himiko, six years and a half since your parents' split up. You've heard that your dad was finally released from prison, Himiko still had around four years, and Akemi... well, the rest of her life.

You were making f/f, even if you tried to convince your damn boyfriend he could pick his favorite food, Kita still went like 'We're making f/f so shut the heck up.' Man that guy spoiled you too much.

You and Kita actually planned to hang out today, but your company had other plans. First, you were piled with paperwork, files, more paperwork, business stuff that the author couldn't explain.

So, instead of date night, the two of you were in the kitchen, making dinner.

It was honestly okay, as long as you were with Kita and vice versa. As long as you were embracing the other's warmth and presence.

But. little did you know, Kita was devastated. He was supposed to do something... special for you today. He understood that you were loaded with workloads but, he found it unfair that that very time he finds the time to propose...

HE WAS GONNA PROPOSE! *acts shook* don't tell y/n that though!

(as if on cue, OHSHC anime op started playing -_- KISS KISS FALL IN LOVE- ignore me)

NEWAYS

Kita just decided on keeping it simple but unexpected... maybe... propose in the bedroom? Nah, that would make things all heated up. The living room? Sure... let's take note of that ✍ The kitchen? I mean- it's not awkward but wouldn't it be a bit weird? At the same time, it's ✨surprising✨ and where Kita proposes doesn't really matter... let's take note of that too ✍ ! What about... the study....? Fine, let's take note of that... ✍ The dining room? Noted. ✍

Kita set the table as you sat down, eyeing the food. Kita sat down after doing so, "Itadakimasu!" The both of you greeted before digging in.

You hadn't realized how hungry you were until now, you made a mental note to thank Kita for insisting to eat your favorite food.

"So... how was planting rice in the fields today?" You asked, gulping down the food. Kita just put his hand in a horizontal line and raised it up and down slightly. "It was okay. The rice came out well, I plowed the fields, harvested the rice, you know. The usual stuff." Kita said. You smiled, knowing this was another 'usual' day for Kita. You looked at him as he ate his food, [He's so cute!!! I can never get over this!] You thought internally, your heart bubbling at the cute sight, a blush forming at your cheeks.

Kita noticed you were staring and looked at you, tilting his head, making you look away, profusely blushing. The gray haired chuckled.

Once you finished eating, you took both you and Kita's plates and put it in the sink, proceeding to wash it. Kita glanced at you, humming the song to your favorite song, he had grown fond of the song because you'd always sing it when you were bored or doing something, you'd even hum it unconsciously, without knowing. There was one time he came home and you were in the bed room, blasting it loudly and jumping on the bed.

Yep. That was his soulmate.

He swept the floors of the apartment, remembering Yumie-Oba-San. 'When are you getting married Shin?' She always asked. He smiled at the warm thought. [I'm getting married to y/n, Oba-San.] He thought.

-

The two of you cuddled in the sofa, getting a movie ready. You scrolled through the movies. "Which on do you want, Shin?" You glanced at your boyfriend. He shrugged and chose a random one. He grabbed a blanket while the movie started playing. He put it on the two of you and for the rest of the movie, the two of you cuddled.

Ah, the normal Friday night, watching movies while cuddling.

-

As you once again washed the bowl, which once had popcorn, you felt arms wrap around your waist. You smiled. "Shin-Shin." You mumbled. Kita buried his face around your neck and laughed. "Yeah?" "I love you." Kita hummed. "I love you too, y/n." You put the bowl on the rack and turned around, facing the gray haired. You snaked your hands to his neck, tip-toeing to reach his height. He leaned down to help you. Your lips met.

After that hot make-out session, Kita scratched the back of his neck and kneeled, grabbing a small, velvet box from his pocket. You g a s p e d

"Y/n L/n, I've loved you since the day we met. I've seen you inside out, I've experienced the pain you go through, I've seen your flaws, but I still love you with all my heart. You are the most amazing woman a man like me can ask for. I don't know what I did to win your heart, but I know that I love you and you love me. Even after everything, we're still together, in one piece. I want to be with you, and is it too much to ask...

If I asked you to spend the rest of your life with me?" He opened the box, showing a rose gold ring with a [f/gem] placed on top.

You blushed, and happy tears flooded your eyes. Your hands clasped to your mouth in order to cover your shook face. "I think you know what my answer is." You said, in between a whimper and a squeal. A large smile crept onto Kita's face as he stood up and slipped the ring into your finger. He hugged you and muttered tons of 'I love yous'

"I love you too Shinsuke."

(IM IMAGINING THIS SCENE RN AND OMFG KITA LOOKS SO HOT IN MY IMAGINATION.)

TIMESKIP

*CUE THE WEDDING MUSIC*

You walked down the isle, locked arms with (Idk either Akaashi or Kuroo). The male smiled proudly as if saying 'THIS KID RIGHT HERE IS FINALLY GETTING MARRIED DAS RIGHT PEOPLE'

You hopped off to the altar by your soon to be husband. You blushed at his outfit. Good thing you were wearing a veil. The priest started the ceremony.

VOW 🕐

Kita held your hand. "This beautiful woman right here changed my life. There was that time in my life where I thought, I could live my life by myself and be satisfied. Grow old, still be single, but be happy and contented with my life. But I guess, n/n, proved me wrong. I was oblivious to it the first time I met her... but I guess I realized... that I wasn't satisfied when she wasn't there. I'd lie at night, think about my home work, then suddenly I think about how I want y/n to be there. That's probably when I realized how lucky I am to have a woman like her in my life. I realized how amazing you are and how much I love you.

I didn't do anything to deserve you, but here I am, getting married to you. I'd just like to slap myself right now to see if I'm dreaming. But I'm sure I'm not. I can't really offer you much... just my never ending love and affection. And I promise you, that I will love you till the day I die, and no matter what happens, I'm here, and as long as I'm here, it's okay."

Tears were threatening to fall down your eyes and surprisingly, you let them fall. You mumbled non-existent words and inhaled deeply.

"When I fell into a deep hole of sorrow, I thought it was easier to just swim down. In those moments that the words don't reach, when there was suffering to terrible to name. When I tried to push the unimaginable, you were there. You helped me rise back up. I appreciate and love you for that.

You made me feel loved and accepted when I thought otherwise, you were there even when I shut you out... You made me feel whole again. I don't know how or why you fell in love with me, but trust me, I will make your decision to love me worth it. I promise. And during the darkest of times, I know we'll make it, because we've done this before and why not do it again?"

"I, Kita Shinsuke, take you, Y/n L/n, for my lawful wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part." He slipped a ring to your finger

You blushed and smiled, starting t repeat his actions. "I, Y/n L/n, take you, Kita Shinsuke, for my lawful husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part." You slipped a ring to his finger.

THIS IS THE PART I REPLACE MY ANGST PLAYLIST WITH A FLUFF ONE

Kuroo swung an arm over your shoulder. "Ah, my little girl is finally married." He sighed. Akaashi stepped in. "Your little girl? She's your cousin. She's my little child." Akaashi scoffed.

Iwaizumi stepped in. "Uhm hello? Akaashi looked at y/n as a cousin until a few years ago. I looked at her as my little child since the day we met!"

You smiled awkwardly and left as the three men started bickering. You bumped into Kita. "Shin-Shin." "N/n.”

[A/N;;if you read to the end, then congrats! You just read a wholeass wattpad book!]